PAROCHIAL AND
PLAIN SERMONS
OPERA OMNIA 2016
This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 4 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl
‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 4’ ISBN: 978-83-944091-8-0 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-944091-9-7 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3
OPERA OMNIA 2016
THE
TO
OF
PRINCIPAL
BADE
US
GIFT
THE
UP
TO
OBLIGED
FAILING,
WAS
THAT
OUR
IN
MOTHER,
TRUE
INSCRIBED
AND
FAITHFUL
FRIEND,
THE
Nov.
1
9th,
1838.
US,
VOLUME,
IS
HIS
CANTERBURY,
OF
WERE
THIS
BY
ARCHBISHOP
THE
OURSELVES
BETAKE
AND
STIR
LONDON,
COLLEGE,
HEARTS
WHEN
WHO,
KING'S
TO
CHAPLAIN
DOMESTIC
AND
B.D.
ROSE,
JAMES
HUGH
REV.
AUTHOR.
CONTENTS.
SERMON
STRICTNESS
THE
I.
THE
OF
Romans
OF
LAW
vi.
CHRIST.
18. PAGE
then
Being
made
free
sin, ye
from
became
the
of
servants
eousness right1
II.
SERMON
OBEDIENCE
WITHOUT
OF
Numbers
word
that
God
putteth
in
38.
that
mouth,
sure
your
CONSEQUENCES
sin
will
find
SINGLE
OF
you
I
speak
21 .
III.
Numbers
Be
shall
.
SERMON
MORAL
THE
BALAAM.
xxii.
my
IN
INSTANCED
AS
LOVE,
CHARACTER
The
.
.
...
xxxii.
out
SINS.
23.
43
CONTENTS.
VI
IV.
SERMON
ACCEPTANCE
PRIVILEGES
RELIGIOUS
OF
COMPULSORY.
xiv. 23.
Luke
PAGE
And
the lord said unto
hedges, and compel
and be
the
servant, Go them
into the
out
house
in, that my
to come
highways 60 .
SERMON
RELIANCE
When
ye shall have
you,
say,
which
We our
was
are
done
all those
xvii. 10.
thingswhich
servants unprofitable
OF
God,
unto
CHASTISEMENT
who
gave
;
me.
sinned
when
against me,
O
mine
against Him
it
92
MERCY.
vii. 8, 9.
enemy;
I sit in darkness, the Lord
I will bear the
SOUL.
THE
VII.
AMID
Micah
arise
that
xii. 7-
SERMON
Rejoicenot
done
VI.
INDIVIDUALITY
return
commanded
are
have
76
Eccles.
shall spirit
;
we
do
duty to
.
OBSERVANCES.
SERMON
THE
.
V.
RELIGIOUS
ON
Luke
The
may
filled
indignationof
when
I fall,I shall
shall be
the Lord,
a
lightunto
because
I have 107
CONTENTS.
Vll
SERMON
PEACE
AND
VIII.
JOY
AMID
Job
CHASTISEMENT.
xiii. 15. PAGE
He
Though
yet will I
slayme,
in Him
trust
SERMON
IX.
STATE
THE
Lord
Jesus
Christ
this grace
into
;
by
wherein
GRACE.
OF
Rom.
have
Being justified by faith, we
whom
1, 2.
v.
with
peace
also
God
have
we
stand, and
we
133
through by
access
rejoicein hope
our
faith of the
gloryof God
151
SERMON
THE
VISIBLE
CHURCH
FOR
2
I endure obtain
glory
all the
things
for
salvation
Tim.
X.
THE
SAKE
THE
ELECT.
ii. 10.
the elect's sake which
OF
is in
;
Christ
that Jesus
they
may
with
also eternal
170
CONTENTS.
Till
XL
SERMON
SAINTS.
OF
COMMUNION
THE
cxlv. 10, 11.
Psalm
PAGE
All
Thy
praiseThee,
works Thee
unto
Thy
O
Lord,
.
THE
.
XII.
us
up
together,and
ii. 6.
made
XIII.
INVISIBLE
2
look are
but
not
not
the
togetherin heavenly 210
THE
we
sit
us
Jesus
SERMON
which
LONELY.
THE
FOR
HOME
A
CHURCH
placesin Christ
While
talk of
and
.
Eph.
raised
Thy
givethanks
190
power
SERMON
Hath
saints
gloryof Thy kingdom,
the
they show
:
and
at
seen
the ;
Cor.
WORLD.
iv. 18.
thingswhich
for the
things which
are
are
not
seen
but
seen,
thingswhich
are
are
at
seen
the
things poral, tem-
are
eternal .
.
.
227
CONTENTS.
IX
SERMON
THE
GREATNESS
XIV.
LITTLENESS
AND
Gen.
OF
HUMAN
LIFE.
xlvii. 9PAGE
The
days of
years and
the years of my
few and
:
have
evil have
attained
not
pilgrimageare the
days of
the
unto
and
the years of my
days of
the years
thirty
life been
;
of the life of
EFFECTS
MORAL
COMMUNION
OF
Psalm
I desired
thing have I may
that
dwell
life,to behold
WITH
GOD.
xxvii. 4.
of the Lord, which
in the house the fair
243
XV.
SERMON
my
hundred
fathers,in the days of their pilgrimage
my
One
an
I will
of the Lord
beautyof
require;even
all the
the Lord, and
to
days
of
visit His
Temple
257
SERMON
CHRIST
HIDDEN
XVI.
FROM
John
The
lightshineth
THE
WORLD.
i. 5.
in darkness, and
the
darkness
comprehended
it not
.272
SERMON
CHRIST
XVII.
JoHNjXVL He
shall
Me glorify
REMEMBRANCE.
IN
MANIFESTED
14.
288 ...
a
CONTENTS.
X
XVIII.
SERMON
GAINSAYING
THE
KORAH.
OF
JUDE
11. PAGE
Woe
them
unto
;
greedilyafter the
for
the
they have
gone
ran
perished in
gainsayingof Core
304
SERMON
XIX.
MYSTERIOUSNESS
THE
OF
Psalm
I will
of Cain, and
for reward, and
of Balaam
error
in the way
praiseThee,
marvellous
are
for
I
cxxxix.
14.
fearfullyand
am
and
Thy works,
BEING.
PRESENT
OUR
that
wonderfullymade soul
my
knoweth
;
right
well
321
SERMON
THE
XX.
VENTURES
OF
Matt.
They
say unto
Him,
We
xx.
FAITH
336
I have have
not
all Faith,
Charity,I
XXI.
AND
1
and
22.
able
are
SERMON
Though
FAITH.
so
am
Cor.
that
LOVE.
xiii. 2.
I could
nothing
.
remove
.
mountains, 350
Xi
CONTENTS.
XXII.
SERMON
WATCHING.
Mark
xiii.
33.
PAGE
Take
ye
heed,
and
watch
pray
;
for
ye
FAST
Eccles.
A
time
time
to
to
weep, dance
and
a
time
not
when
the
time
is
364
XXIII.
SERMON
KEEPING
know
to
FESTIVAL.
AND
iii.
laugh
4.
:
a
time
to
mourn,
and
a
3g2
SERMON
THE
I
STRICTNESS
THE
OF
vi.
Romans
11
then
Being
made
free
from
CHRIST.
OF
LAW
18.
sin,
ye
became
the
words
form
of
servants
righteousness."
In
the
St.
of
passage
Paul
which
insists
bought
the
servants
with
from
the
content
with
merely
say
misery,
but
of
by
he
the
slaves. VOL.
we
;
blood We IV.
half
that
nay,
to
of
no
uses
Christ:
longer
a
truth
;
we
indeed
;
not
guilt
and
the
vants ser-
properly
sold
we
not
belong
is not
does
which
and
do
he
become
word
Satan
and
rescued
being
from
His
and
God
Apostle
free
own,
become
are
great
bought
are
of
have
we
he
sin
the set
are
Slaves
slaves
nature
The
truth
their
so,
their
this, upon
adds
Christ
being
part,
a
great not
are
slaves
nature.
that
the
on
as
the
speaking
slaves.
means
price, and,
and of
again
Christians
rather
;
state
and
that
a
or
righteousness
these
again
they declare,
but
by
which
; are
we
were
bought to
cease
to
B
our
be old
but
master;
to
He
has
the
world
bought
not
His
complete
which
is
He
has
ourselves,
He
redeemed
whatever
trial,we
being to
a
the
set free from
Master,
new
This who
needs
by
nature,
to
think
that
the
by state
inflict
them
; but
throw
do
as
true, that
we
are
as
speak
the as
text
if the
we
that
has
if
free.
Now
human
masters
indeed
sense
word
is
improper
will,in that than
reallywords perfectionof
meant
service, change
our
it is
sense
servants
to
it,slaves. human
if
miserable
and
by being slaves, is
up
more
real service
any
slaves, in that the
learned
have
cruel as
slaves
they are
set them
such
subject
of persons,
other to
on
us.
number
bound
slaves,and
not
cannot
we
a
meant,
their
on
are
to
; for
the
slaves
become
bought
or
be
advantage, be
to
who
slavery,some
place,and
are,
are
Christ
is suffering
apply
that
they
not
that
Christians to
cause
word
of
often
some
which
from
the
we
confess
unwillingto from
all, now
at
Him
to
again, as
whatever
cease
; but
Satan
on insisting
not
are
did not
lest
Himself;
bondage
how,
vants ser-
only liberty
that
fall back
any
His
be
should the cruel
upon
alone could
to
us
involves, whatever
it
loose
us
what
us
given us
we
consequences
is Christ.
to
But
us.
are
set
on
still slaves,
bond-service
certainlyshould, to
we
then for
slaves
master
benefit,bought
reallysuch,
if left to
and
has done
first
slaves.
or
that
and
us,
He
; but
We
freemen.
master,
new
a
have, unless
we
become
being bought but
master
a
[S*bm.
STRICTNESS
THE
2
literally
Christ, Men
our
we
often
happinesslayin
I.]
OF
being free
our
reject.Now we
can
back
go
rescued evil.
to
we
of any
kind.
are
slaves
and
We
we
Satan's
be
; and
Such
making upon and
we
Christ's. the law I have
We
of
our
be
nature
;
said, overlook
Such
in St. Paul's
even
before
since the law of the
law under
their
law, and
In his
of sin
no
law
was
in
this the
Church;
such
master,
is
of persons,
as
their Christian
law, even
from
to have
seems
is noticed have
that
all ; that their
the
obtained
in the
ter chap-
thought that,
annulled, and
the
terrors
therefore will
own
they was
in stead of obedience.
great mistake text, that b2
If
touches
the
on
termediate in-
or
only by
kingdom
a
all
removed, at
Satan
think
that faith stood
oppositionto brethren
a
to
seem
may must
forthwith
are
we
of
exist.
not
number
from
time, and
of nature
were
without
error
Men
us.
post
or
be out
to
property by becoming
it,and
an
situation
neutral
does
touches
yet
lies in being free liberty
law of God.
of
powers
our
a
we
He
we
in
Satan's
Satan's
cannot
"
service
free from
us
world
be
the
to
mammon
state
servants.
to
cease
this,
as
which
nature
Christ's servants,
Christ's,the
from
without
or
a
Christ set
His
us
again
God
to
Christ's servants,
possiblybe
state.
far
and
self-dependent.We
be
cannot
will not
free,as
in man's
master, but
our
choose
free to make
are
to
3
to
bondage
free to be
It is not
all service
serve.
be we
be
to
old
not
do,
to
thus
that
though
worse,
choose
choose
and
But
not
or
CHRIST.
OF
indeed
are
do not
us,
LAW
do
to
we
that if
THE
St. Paul when
reminds
they
were
THE
4
"
they
And righteousness."
of
dominion
over
under under
Spiritof
life."
they had
They
not
have
the
law,"
grace," or
law
it,) the "
but
master,
a
"but
servants
shall
sin not
are
expresses
of the
the law
the
became
"
"
of nature,
elsewhere
(as he
[Serm.
again,
for ye
;
you
law
is,the
that
"
sin"
from
free
made
STRICTNESS
of
faith,"or,
bountiful
graciousand
a
out with-
not
were
one.
says the
He "
He
that
is
this "Ye of men" after
called,being free,"(that is,free
the
Lord
law
a
Christ
Religion then
is
a
the privilege,
perfect Christian
duty
and
"
service
the
1
1
state
Cor.
is
all true
in which
vii. 22, 23.
the
law
to
slaves self of him-
24.
V
of
more
in
which
state
tending; ;
entire
Rom.
1.1.1
is
God's
this is the
stand
it. our
what
in which
are
it
course
when
and
And
Angels
out with-
not
Christ
in
same, us,
really
ourselves
is that
the to
"
and
more
exercise
Christians
Col. iii.22.
masters
are
service; of
perfectfreedom."
which
towards
the
state
is natural
true
Again,
speaks
again,as
it becomes
pleasureare
our
he
;" and
we
more
The
for ye
"
slaves
ye
slave, as the word
or
necessary
privilegetoo, but
not
gards re-
slave.
or
things your
adds,
God, but under
to
right and
in all
as
Christ.
of
Elsewhere
servant,"
of Jesus
means,
a
slaves
flesh,"he
Christ."
Paul
"
"
a
is, be
saying, slaves,obey the
servant"
price: be
a
"
as
is
with
but, that
according to to
Christ's
world,) "is bought
are
Epistles.For instance,
in other
same
it is
subjec-
Cor.
ix. 21.
I.]
THE
OF
in
tion to God
it is not
We
indeed
truth
and
old
into
nature
work,
a
expelling
the
"
deceitful
disorder
body, its
Christ's in
and
words,
knowledge
I may
Now
will at
one
so
rare
Christians
as
an
they are
in
assent
under
a
obedience, unreserved
instances
Most that
will at
Christians
they are 7
Eph.
under iv. 22.
in once
then a
are
who
ginations ima-
every
all,nothing
professto
nothing so
their
be
the
doctrine
rare
as
God's
to
doing
by
itself
sayingwhat
submission
conscientiousness few
we
of Christ2."
practiceto
law ;
wholly
bringinginto
yet, after
those
among
are
exalteth
and
been
And
confess.
once
perhaps is that
have
to
seem
that
the obedience
captivityevery thought to
of soul
castingdown
"
God,
of
do,
we
us,
as
reason,
high thing
every
have
all
part of
every
will,affections,and
againstthe
is,we
We
are,
rupt cor-
insubordination, and
and
St. Paul's
that is
That
life.
we
law
which
man,
of
new
have
place and duty,till we
due
profession ; in
a
lusts 1."
all
seed
a
us,
through
teachingand impressingon and
except in part.
still we
old
His
to
life. everlasting
of us,
the
bring under
all
happiness;
their will
and
; but
nature
conflict all
a
is their
within
planted
subdue,
master, and
to
joy
5
regenerationhave
our
to
accordingto have
deed
the best
our
upon holiness
introduced
of
with
so
CHRIST.
captivityof
fulness
will, is their But
OF
thought and
absolute
and
utter
an
LAW
strict
form will,uni-
duty, "
as
a
show. will allow
law, but
in
then 2
general terms they
2
Cor.
x.
admit 5.
it
STRICTNESS
THE
with
standard
is the
what
duty higher
others
confine
limit
it
by
to
law
of conscience
few
indeed
there
few
there
it, whatever
are
are
who
make
their
them
in the
world, and
all think
it allowable
the
law,
accordingto
to
make
absolute
exceptions and sovereignsof
dispensingpower What a
a
is the
At
upon
of what
of
good
of these
he
has
it is such
pointsin his
by
nature, and
acquired by trouble,
if
the world in as
him
a
this.
if others
to
because
one
of it ;
they were had
a
accounts
high
character
it is either
compelled
you
above
standard as
religious man,
best
as
conscience, and
character
number
circumstances
their
sistently. con-
will find that
reserves,
of few
;
of men,
own
occasions.
respectableand lower?
their
selves, them-
notion
own
put themselves
to
the
uniformlyand
you
ceived re-
narrow, to
themselves
multitude
the
and
even
to it
up
is
include
or
rule
a
be, binding on
Inquire of meet
broad
it
act
low
a
view
men
make
that
take
whether
who
professto
even
or
of his
law, which
high or low, as
as
line
circles ; others
But
religiousobservances.
man
obligations ; others
conventional
some
question
personal morality;
mere
their social
it to
What
each
the
men
some
;
classes particular
in
puts
man
another
than
which
obedience
One
it,confiningit
of
view
of
himself.
to
proposes
who
of the
saying is quite independent
am
pensing dis-
some
of the law.
in their observance
power I
for themselves
they claim
reserve;
a
[Serm.
rank
He
has
; but
some
have
or
a
been
outward
acquire them,
or
THE
OF
I.]
that he has from
him, of
He
because
has
and
them
in
that
that
am
a
only now
and
interest
times
is
which
I wish
to
which the a
times
leave
with law of
to
it at of
God,
the
road when
which
very
without He
religionruns
they part
world, and
is
the
being
when
also
is
rightfor ninety-ninedays,but
has
law
dispenses
simplythe of
of the
self,and
the
the
world
chooses
exception. on
he
right,while
road
casions, oc-
that
it is
awhile, he an
very
just
He
the
what
along the
point to
trial,are
consider law.
the
these
on
is the
of
der hin-
but
; for these
times
Such
duty.
nothing to
this
times
company
his
in his conduct
is apt to
calls his choice
such
are
ordinaryway,
an
his
does
having
supposing
am
station
to
attention
he
I
and
Now
are
The
will feel his inclinations
dispense with those
world.
of
draw
alone
on
best.
his trials ; there
extraordinaryoccasions.
feels,
and
far from
counter
in
obliging;
reallypraise-worthyas
he
run
and
thinks
are
sinceritylies
his
on
course
serving God
proof of
do,
to
then
has
all occasions.
character
to
constitute him
say all he
supposing the man's
his
or
I
is courteous
that
He
it.
diligence, punctuality, precision,
He to
rules
self-command,
certain
a
exerted and
under, principles
of
of
men
much
so
this ; but
then,
not
of
great mass
has
respected without
wishes
all he
do
to
or
other
honesty.
learned
has
and
principlewithin
another, which
into habits
forced
been
is
7
active
acquired
one
no
CHRIST.
OF
some
or
brought
and itself,
him.
nature
kind
one
LAW
He
hundredth
;
the does he
STRICTNESS
THE
8
wilfullydoes
and
knowingly
least he
at justify,
not
For
practice;but
his
is
time
certain
knows in
a
him,
on
him
he
; "
and
this is w.ong,
; he
business
a
scheme
it is
but
so,
it
at
of
his attendance
if hard
in his
honest strictly
is
; he
only once
himself
allows
pressed,he
if it is falsehood, particularly he should
knows
it cannot
be
being his only way
as
such
great difficulty.In fair,and
where
he
so
he
gets
He
from
cumstances, cir-
escaping some
it
is, as
it ; that
over
in
of
obey God,
either
must
case
a
so
then
it ; but he thinks
it is unavoidable
helped ;
; but
slightone.
a
confesses
; he
not
do
and
now
he
dealings;
is his rule to
speaks the truth, that is,it
all
doing it.
way.
Again
a
does
Church,
some
or
omits
says
in to
urgent
some
presses
pleasuretempts
himself
absolves
if he
; and
wrong
comes generally
; he
instance
[Serm.
or
he
is,in
says, a
case
incur
some
temporal disadvantage. Again his
tongue
get the what
he
Are or
not
ill
has
; but
better
on
of
should all
"
does
that he not
with
He
him.
does
not
feel
has
done
the him
the
point ;
that does
and
with the
says
swears.
anger
point is
compunction afterward, any
thing which
contrary,he
plea ; he
the
angry, and
curses
be overtaken
is not
temper
provocationthey
becomes
perhaps
not,
feel he
himself, on
unusual
unusual
some
his
curb
to
subjectto
men
forgiveness. On to
learned
temper ? that
this, he
; he
such not
needs
defends
himself
language
is very
understand
that
he
I
THE
OF
]
is under which
law, which
a
he
Once
he
; but ; he
is
him
to
touches
he
is but
in
once
I mean,
all around This
them,
is the
world
; but
license very
of
what
be
of
secret
on
quite
them
society,or
as
with
in
in
see
does
not
it
being
and
explanation.
the
with
the
world,
its sins.
They
strict with
are
grant themselves
them
only
as
way
; and
and
know
of
line what
cautious
are
they meet sufferance.
; and
them
They
of
their
bours neigh-
they
hold
course inter-
public men, of
the
Conscious
mutual
the
certain
a
draw
not
privatehabits
to
the
a
for
they give freely.
in
themselves
are
allowance
friends
share
a
what
themselves,
make
or
business,
responsiblebeings having
desire to
hardly
understand
more
they
;
say againstothers
of
They
repent
say
men
nothing
with
; he
of, because
againstthemselves, they
say, that
are
he
thing happened
a
way
indulgent to
understandingof to
makes
day
He
disobedience, they do
they
the
learn
where
said
perate tem-
and
common.
rigidlyas regards others.
might
such
taking what
as
strict with
are
and
Next
all hi
at
not
other
having a sympathy who
since
you
thus
each
indulgent to
above,
way.
being
men,
sober
of friends
sin to
any
I need
and
himself
exceed.
to
like in
the
has a
9
put
general
long time
a
I suppose,
now,
Such
tempted
or
understand
And
is in
; it is not
wine
not
may
joinsa party
it is
says that
he
he
;
CHRIST.
OF
dispensewith.
not
may more
merry
LAW
members not
immortal
nothing but
what
at
all
souls. is
on
THE
STRICTNESS
they
call
10
; and
the surface
his
to
his
in
mature
them.
across
come
the
in with
they readilyfall
and
advanced
the
world, as
and
are,
have
but irregular, flagrantly
disposed,or in
They
in
they have
no
within
without, the
or
They
and
great
sin, follow when
law, and
a
it.
of
They
man
yet
must
his
shrink
think
sin,or
in
a
passion,or
one
from
way,
at least
withdraw
a
his
the once.
They
from
our heart, recollecting
notion
a
and
as
without habits
of
well-conducted, "
freedom eyes
the
any
people,
free ; alas ! what sense
at
swerve
orderlyand
are
from
gloomy religion
own
in their way.
temptationcomes !
youth
accident
they indulgethemselves
they are
high
little compunction afterwards
well-conducted
; but
instance
which
an
them
like their
extreme
among
at will ;
of stirring
they have
imposing it. They any
themselves,
they forgetit. They
being under
lax.
are
have
They
amiableness
friend,makes
a
swerve,
;
of
root
of
incitement
they
they generallygo right; but, since
show, and
to
rule.
by
natural
all the
and spirits, has
live
sense
no
panionable. com-
or bad-principled, evilly
not
are
the
and
praiseof being, pleasant,good-tempered They
;
indulgent,
as
of
ways
They
to
offend him
to
well
pliableas
youth,they are
life ; in
they
they
are
duty
creed, is nothing
morals, whatever
Such
them.
sole
Their
their eyes, is not
neighbour,in
whatever
personalhistory
man's
a
it is sinful.
sacred, because their
[Serm.
at
home,
for
abroad, when have
the world
dom melancholy free-
it is.
A
religious
sightswhich Saviour's
flame in-
caution
;
but
his heart
whatever
A
it.
by
other
the
but
himself
not
He
called. he
has
for
can
go
to shackle
then as
an
for
unknown to
they
person
all
Or his
station,as
truth
though
and
and could
not
stand, that
go
reallyloves
of
secondary concern,
to
give way
carries his
day ; which will
then
but
ever
so
and if
religioninto
lax persons
they
would
would
;
can
many to
do
world
be to
at
a
a
act, all but
at all times man religious
throughout
his conduct
overreach, if they
in
that
become
would
Again
like
thinks
still the
religionrefused
not
engaged
unable
be
will do
good, as
manding certainlyall-com-
reveres
little.
disguise,
and
he
business
political partieswould
he
in
find himself
all-important,yet public
gion of reli-
circumstanced,
so
religionare
on,
it is
countries, permitted
be
politics ; and
with
abroad, and
to be
things bad may
cesses, ex-
shares,
rule
no
unknown
to
his
people, for
of
goes
himself
again,he
called
are
he
Perhaps
fall in with
he
life,as
see
can
all sorts
in
come.
whatever what
He
he considers
time
a
for
about
despisesthose
ceremonial,
him.
utters
nothing
means
while
them
among
A
himself
scruple
sharing,and
troublesome
no
he
gaze
part in jests and
takes
them.
shares
he
whom
will
condemns
though he
to
further.
no
excuses
plea that
the
religiousman
but
society;
and
prompts,
profanelanguage,on
harm
no
words; but the other
his
watches
man religious
it
he goes
not, because
should
he
where
thinks
world
of the
man
a
11
CHRIST.
OF
LAW
THE
OF
I]
the
thingsin private, be
known.
it without
They noise.
STRICTNESS
THE
12
They
promises,when
will break
Or, if they have
others
and
spread
things which their
time
do
station
scandals.
will
They
no
right to
listen ;
they
have
no
right to
read.
Or
they
take
will
themselves
never
will
on
trade, they
of
double-dealing allowable,
be
and
and
humble
affect to to
and
think
gain by
to
it ; to
in
agree
is their interest
so
;
or
any
to
put
story ;
a
are
;
an
if
up
a
or
to
or
to pretend
or
from
whom
if religion
professtwo
alms
on
true, strictly
persons
take
If in
other.
or
other
it
three
benefit
given away.
These which
to
or
when
religionsat once, is to be
do
to
imply
not
to
colour
religionwith
they hope something;
did
to
them
find
in the
than they religious
more
degree
business
to
is not
no
what
dishonesty.
no
harm
no
do
matters
and
sort
cheating
it
selves them-
in
their
dulness
they
plea that
others
professwhat
; to
be
of
party, but
life, they
are
were
what
they
Or
and
not
just, but
one
appearance
it
if fraud
as
sin in the
they
as
argue
true
out;
if
they
allow
think
the
certain
a
into
pry
where
read
missed.
of
They
think
will
listen
they
be
speak against
they will
petty thefts,where
injury,excusing
inferior.
an
them, according to
have
in
will
They
concern
life.
to
hands, they will be
they
;
not
in
made
their
on
meddlesome
and
curious
[Seem.
are
mark
world, which truth, were
few
a
an
easy would
it not
so
out
of
a
multitude
of
traits
religion,the religionof "
cast
very
in
its lot
strict, and
with
the
Christian
quarrelswith
its
it and
the
to
itself to
suit
not
This
of
speaks
the
the
kind
against,as
them,
man's
so
law
God's
and
But
he
and
therefore
he
knew
insists
all.
aim
we
St. James
and called "
least in
Except
our
partialand
case
enter
had
kept
in
teach
kingdom
into young all the
Scribes
and
man
to
commandments,
we
of
mandments, com-
shall
he
so,
"
that
us
least
;" and
eousness right-
which
shall
was
in
heaven."
Him,
asking
no
And
saying that
and
be
that
che
Pharisees,"
Kingdom came
point,he
one
heaven
circuniscribed, the
shall
assures
men
of
unreserved
these
of
one
filling "ful-
;" fulfilling it,
righteousnessshall exceed
thus
the
break
so,
it is that
Whosoever
Saviour
our
shall
the
of the
when
And
shall
to
reallyChristians
"
yet offend
law, and
all."
"Whosoever
law
says,
placed
Christian's
not
are
their
think
complete,
at
things,we
whole
guiltyof
is
the
righteousnessof
Hence
the
a
perfections.
not
Therefore
it.
on
necessityof
in all
the
keep
insists
the
till
obedience at
he
and
obedience
would
world
the
he
being such;
God's
of
imitation
that
on
the because
in
law
has
lies in
greatest good
as
lies in
God
performing their parts well, where
of
tastes
often a
its
all creatures
of
it
religionwhich
of
gloriesin
indeed
happiness
likingsand
reallybeing
as
because
emergencies,and
and
us
Gospel
He
servitude.
for, as
is the
and
good
not
were
"
times
warns virtually
St. Paul
13
unbending,
so
occasional
privateand
individuals.
if it
as
it is
because
CHRIST.
OF
upholders,not
right,but will
LAW
THE
OF
].]
he
what
STRICTNESS
THE
14
he
lacked, he pointed out
in
him;
when
and
then, availed hard the
given
men
God's
even
attempt
A
doctrine. Bible
the
strait
would
to
fain
or
that has
the
law
fulfilled
have
Rom.viii.
not
1"
hearts
what
is not
in those had
who
time
-4. James
to
ii.10.
it is
But
;
an
christian un-
They us,
faith is
duty
that from
would
men
that
argue or
legal,and proceeds
about this
they
service
a
are
some
expedient indeed,
binding on
it,or because
it,that
to
way.
heart.
the
first,but
its statements
narrow
call
of
to
"
trine startlingdoc-
a
that
forlorn
they
rightbut
tent con-
short-comings.
our
hearing
as religion
they call the
of obedience and
of what
or
is what
for
maintain, if they could
all enforcement erroneous,
the
ourselves
ourselves,not
refer to, and
gate and
be
avail
maintain
to
is to fulfil His
us
to
our
are
deceive
perfect obedience,
first
averse
then
of
mercy
at
so
of
into
to enter
not
us
points
Children, how
it ; to fulfilling
at
throw
and
; and
the
Let
short
other
his rowful, sor-
away
in "
in riches
demands
aim
is, I know,
with
!"
"
us,
went
added,
trust
thing,
every
afterwards, on This
God
nothing
attempt
1
of God
; what
with
aids
that
at least to
or
complete
not
thing,but
one
is it for them
law,
thing" wanting
one
if all his obedience
as
Kingdom
"
would
nothing,Christ
him
ourselves
the
he
that
by
obedience
[Serm.
no
is
servance ob-
impulse, fain prove Christ
because
accepted instead
becoming religious,
it. begin fulfilling
Matt.
v.
19,
20.
Mark
x.
21. 24.
Such
about
the
of
call
do not
men
of
professingto
They
what
they
maintain
it is
that religion should reallybe impossible God's
and take
pleasurein
it should
they
its
its want
of
if I particularity,
talk of
think
it,they like
to
of whatever
calls upon not
way
is ;
know
a
this, "
and
highly important;
and
seen
they to
word, the their
imperative,not
religion. It
is
all, whenever
of the
they
itself religion 1
of
different
a
if they religion,
that it is strict,or that it goes
it
would
multitude
going
quarrelwith not
culars parti-
they feel it a
otherwise
are
but
It suffices
it not.
praisedit ;
state
hearts
their real
like
feel it at
do what
in real
them
to
a
like
religious ; they
men
home
themselves, is or
it is
In
do.
men
them
or
little
in
religious.They
see
kind, they
have
whenever
burden
be
and
comes directly religion
to
term,
words, they like religion
to
it commendable
them
as
experienceof it,in prospect,at
have
distance,till they have to
the
use
may
consideration
indulgence and
they
and that
They complain
far.
too
that is,in other
things; before
strained over-
think
but
whole,
a
as
needlesslypressedin details,or,
it, carried
express
only of
as religion
be
not
strict in
admire
They professto
morose.
so
notion
the
condemn
design. They
but
trouble
much
so
even
of it.
view
must
Scripture;
said,they take
has
God
common-sense
a
take
Instead
matter.
what
discover
1$
CHRIST.
OF
from difficult,
is not
multitude
the
LAW
and they appeal to Scripture,
persons
refuted, as
be
THE
OF
I.]
too
ing, engross-
far,but that
which
we
all
by
dislike,
nature
I want
east, of
the
I shall find surmount
walls, and
about, and
after
of
conduct up
bold
not
are
reach
They try to
to
necessarilymust
with
meet
not
you
mile, watching in vain for the
turrets
unwillingto find
fault
with
have
into
its mould.
the had
"
St.
obeyed
into which are
the
not
text
cast
we
are
some
heart
evil
after
cityof
road
;
and
and,
some. weari-
not
like
it,who
are
in
verse
God
the
form
mould.
So
sensible our
direction,then consider
it is
we
before
brethren
teaching,
as a
keep
we
mould,
would
hearts
in
or
flow over-
discover
ourselves
cast
Christians
We far
that
of
those
to not
his
that
delivered."
It is when
confined, and
pleasures and
bondage only
a
to
been
certain
outline.
of the
innocent
from
has
in
their
the heart th"t
are
they
mile
circuitous
as
thanks
it,
we
which
that
go
wrong
Paul
a
the
serve
religionof interferingwith
they had
into
give
reallyseeking,they
are
Accordingly
within an
road
religionis
who
the
on
they
accuse
But
wishes.
the
consider
they
are
what
own
They what
they
to
thwartings,crossings, They
Vanity, because
is the
roads
see
failure ?
disappointments,and
to
round
go
to
Babylon by
Do
Sion.
Mount
have
enough
wish
professionof religion,yet
a
world. run
who
roads.
Such
end.
my
cut
the
shall
; I
If
are
of
rivers, and
cross
all fail of
those
roads
complain
obstacles
but
Nature
is in heaven.
all the
I shall
nothing
merely.
God
north, and
course
[Serm.
excess
earth, and
travel
to
the
not
the
towards
tends
to
STRICTNESS
THE
16
that
prison*
L]
It is the
law
OF
THE
in
our
is His
word
"
law
We
had
Never
God,
to
must
we
what
we
what
is difficult.
do
the
His
not
We
and
of righteousness that
in us, and
we
have
must
life written
set
the in
up
law
the
learn
may
love
to
practiseourselves
love, and
not
come be-
must
learn
must
we
;
must
conformity
We
will.
His
to
are
in
happinessbut
obedience
in
what
that
turning."
side of heaven.
the
to
God
heaven."
in
ever
over
go
soul true
a
Spirit of
for
of
to everlasting. We everlasting
is from
change.
dure th
en
stand, and
change ;
shadow
or
ing distress-
a
we
cannot
variableness
without
"
where
see
Heaven
do.
must
we
into
brings us
then
us
17
warring againstthe
members
Let
bondage.
CHRIST.
OF
Spiritwhich
law of the
what
LAW
to
may
in
of the
law our
hearts,
be
fulfilled
pleaseand
love
to
God.
Lastly,as
some
what
on
they consider
others,that
and
themselves
may
be
found
who
take
a
of
ture, authorityof Scrip-
the
more
some Scripture,
candid, but
making
excuses,
considering, they franklyadmit go
on
to
urge
it
as
a
valid
altogether. Instead all but religion,
its
the
iv.
as
I have
fact, and
are
been then
ligion againstre-
argument of
professingto
like
service,they boldly object that
is altogether religion unnatural, vol.
there
daring course.
more
such
suade per-
statements
persons
a
to
really be
religioncannot
strong expressionsor in
of strictness
their want
is,the majority,try
that
strict,whatever
Instead
defend
men
and
therefore c
can-
STRICTNESS
THE
18
incumbent
be
not
well
but
high doctrine, world be
why
not
why
defilement
?
of His world
a
God, whose
but, law
as
of
bondage,
the
law
of
of
our
indeed
guiltand
this
argument sively conclu-
not
apply
it
does
; but
meant
we
the
under
to
opened
the
doors
into
the
dom king-
men,
and
us
the
life of
Angels law
the
not
nature
our
the
indeed
are
I have
law,
which
then
that
it we
His
nature
a
of
is the
meant
to
us
as
promises
if He are
to
a
under
grievous of
power
be,
a
joicing. re-
God,
serve
were
not
other
law,
are
live under was
as new
We
feel reluctant
within
law
is the
Christ. to
who
what
thoughts rise and
the
under
alreadysaid, it
Spirit of
presence,
Master,
why
still carnal
world, and
is to those
When when
but Were
has
are
answer,
fault is it ?
That
grace.
I
were
brought
men
hereafter
us
We
how
God
ment, enjoy-
?
?
new
; but
that
sinful
Christians
men,
God's
Now
Son, if
burden, and
the
then
for
enjoyment
birth-sin, then
and prison-house,
We
to
be
;
first nature,
our
course
Christians
the
Lord
our
meant
urged speciously,though
of
our
to
nature
our
not
nature.
our
the
of
our
of
be
of
the
here
us
a
up
and
punish
meant
not
of
l^iestate
of
law
the
old nature,
might
of
set
men,
was
sent
never
law
rejoicingin
a
follow
in
God
this life was
doubtless
life
it is very
to
are
men
that
will
following the
for
to
He
that
and
that
that
burden, and
a
teachers
and
world, and
is the
say that
They
us.
ministers
its
for
on
[Serm.
a
hard
attractive
I.]
OF
enough
strictness
recollect
us
not
act
upon
that
Let
grace.
where
He
Let
Spiritto
in
enable
do, and who
to be
for His
pray
wills,their hearts,do
they
seek
they
do
"
"
"
if
if
they
if
they
they
humbly, not
come
God's
service,but
whole
hearts
to
Him,
to
or
feel
such will
even
they call, He the
end
or
at
they
their
while will
they
His
distance.
their
are
their
asking ; "
they gain it,
faith,
in
come
they as
as
"
shall
like
be)
their
may
duty
Him,
to
sacrifice
a
termined de-
honouring Him, they growth, know
light,
see
or
no,
it not
;
"
they
still seeking; before
they
will
They
when that
their wait
in
their
wondrously, to
not, and
c2
we
gain what
once
whether
saved
"
Holy
nature
once
them, and
answer
nances ordi-
seeking a sign,but
gain,though they
they know a
the
change
to
while
(as far
discern
find themselves
how surprise, seemed
it at
seeking Him,
trustingHim,
will
find,
into
come
us
righteousness."
trial how
not
come,
on
comfort,
men
a
souls
they go
servingHim,
as
if
"
throwing
and
if
"
of
all at
gain
not
by
Him
to
continuallyday by day
come
come
gives
which
perceivethey gain it
not
but
to
us
tastes, their views, their
indeed
not
do
they
;
come
us
saving help
and dislikings, their likings
let
go
Let
the servants
"
us
face.
that
do
to
us
Let
Christ
which
ments, command-
Spirit,and
it.
His
gives grace.
of grace,
cannot
seek
us
His
being Christians,
as
the
of
19
of
we,
in
conviction
the
CHRIST.
OF
in the flesh,but
are
They
LAW
the
balance
to
let
for
THE
crown
on
the
20
Lord,"
shall
the
says
strength eagles
OF
STRICTNESS
THE
;
walk
they and
shall
not
LAW
Prophet, shall
they
;
THE
"
mount
and
run
faint
1
OF
Isaiah
shall
up be
not
V
xl.
31.
CHRIST.
[Serm.I.
their
renew
with
weary,
wings and
as
they
SERMON
OBEDIENCE
II.
WITHOUT THE
LOVE,
CHARACTER
Numbers
"
The
When
by time
divine its
and
Himself,
any
great
righteousness1,''
and
have
His
Prophets this
commonly
?"
arises
Apostle into
were
is.
is the
serious
have
put for
profess 1
be
not
what
2
Tim.
iii.
16.
wilt which Christ
mind. Law
and I
nothing.
indeed
to
to
out with-
inquiry
the
struction in-
surely nay
Lord, of
fitable "pro-
and
carefully weighed
more
We
sort
the
hands
our
"
"
cannot
to
indifference,
with
in
Paul
as
"
Christ
by
us
ought
we
"
the
Christians,
correction,
interest.
do
to
me
thought
it
anxious
spontaneously and
of
portion
beyond
to
St.
by
speak."
written
as
us
over
reproof,
doctrine,
in
for
I
shall
preserved,
pronounced
for
Thou
and
delivered
and
that
Testament
Dispensation,
own
IN
38.
mouth,
my
Old
the
inspiration,
acknowledged
read
in
INSTANCED
BALAAM.
xxii.
putteth
consider
we
of
God
that
word
AS OF
revere
the
would than
it the
OBEDIENCE
22
Testament
Old least
;
the
facts, as in
them
its
The
say?" them.
They
them
only
sense,
as
such
as
consider
the
Old
far
it
not
in
If the Old
Testament
remarkable I
a
very
from
more
which
very the
and
some history,
before
What
the
they do
its
literal
moral
lessons,
New,
though
profitablefor
"
in it
the
as
is
impression
speaking of
talk
expedient.
more
Yet
lessons may startling of
which
I shall
now
and
Balaam.
of readers
great number
in it, the
much
prominent
historyof
the
intended
Church,
the
such
must
it than
occurs
subject than solemn
in
it is
to
unfrequently they
not
;
be historygenerally
think,
passages
suspect
off little miracle
that
typical of
doctrines
in
instruction
would
one
more,
vouchsafed
to
concerns
made
profound
He
righteousness."
permanent
a
of
expresslysays
instruction
be
it to
occur
Testament
can
in
to
does
not
fulness, and
its
collection
are
does
great Christian
it in
a
St. Paul
set
do f"
as
characters,
speaks
question,
of
reference
What
"
think
relation
a
in
God
that
I
as
consider
the
who
its divine
in
notion
must
of the
two
or
And
historical,is
men
practicalbearings,not
"What
Yet
of
even
mass,
other, at
or
part of it, the
personally,the
not
[Serm.
reason
some
antiquities ; not
themselves.
one
LOVE.
as religion, merely historical,as
about
as
yet, for
considerable
one
regarded by
not
WITHOUT
carry of the
his
ass.
lightlyon I think be drawn
some
from
attempt
to
you. is it which
the
chapters in question pre-
OBEDIENCE
II.]
sent
to
Balaam
The
would in
person and
?
us
"
the
a
that
he
of
These
he
chief
history,as indeed
office. near
Satan at
him
the
just been
summary
You
be
in
will ask God's
favours some
His favours
even
His
in
for
at
of
once,
favour
the
Devil's
seem
ful hate-
so
look
we
into
points of
those
who
racter cha-
do
Let
end.
not
then
us
forget for
a
him, which
a
?
but
by
God
the
God's
How
could
I
wish
ment mo-
I
have
;
time,
God
bad.
He
not.
makes
bad to
you
I say
has
"
He His
a
put he
store
a
of
and
for ever,
some
especial so
facts.
treasure-house,
approbation,others on
with
contemplate
especiallyfavoured
"
not
pulsive re-
him
on
when
blessed
was
reasonings,and
kinds,
"
giving. first he
favour.
of
and
;
the especially
his
account
ensued.
distance
nearly,and
more
idolatry ;
which
shall find
and
as
features
does
interest
beginning
way; selled coun-
women
into
took
; and
well
may
his
approach
was
is
himself
he
prominent
He
are.
that
it,he
their
war
a
we historyclosely,
consider
aside
at
which
for
people
in the
distance
a
which
man
they
tempter,
as
Now
chosen
courted
was
wicked
very
employ
to
of
eminent
very
he
nothing else
viewed
a
a
Israel,and
a
points,the
But
Balaam's
in
fell in battle
the
office of
do
employers
are
of his
could
was
of
cause
seducing the
that
and
enemies
i"t
general account
most
country, that
wicked
promoted
his
and
LOVE.
that he
be this ;
gained by
means
first and
his age
when
WITHOUT
various plying im-
some
showers sun
to
OBEDIENCE
24
rise
the
on
loved
the
time
from
present that
"
He
He
all his
works.
He
He
are
need
eternity.
gifts,graces,
if he did not
as
saints, others
numbering
sake, to
His
will
for
not
favour
inscrutable
exalts
destroyingman's
Balaam
His
and
heathen.
mere
and into such was
as
even
such
as
the
we
of
admitted even
may
truth
and
the
end.
above
the
in impartiality
especialway he
the
morality,clear cannot
have
and
surpass
In
not.
; and
our
we
sight in-
enlarged, ; but
with
the
read
of inspiration,
will, an
intercourse
recollect,we
relate to this intercourse
grant
of God's
to conscious
Christians
He
out exalt, with-
of
triumph
an
even
according
His or responsibilities
knowledge
Christians
will
I
holiness
whom
chooses He
only had
the truths
Services,you Which
Not
sense,
the
in
crimination dis-
part. Balaam,
certain who
strict
favoured
was
admitting of
for his
secret
own
variously,
indeed
whom
and
governance,
holiness
a
purpose,
choose, and
own
in
At
see fore-
reprobatesto
favours
our
on
; not
; but
ever
He
faculties, circumstances
rewards,
in His
was
say,
what
inquire.
not
diversified,nor being indefinitely or
approbation,
from
does
dispenses His
He
separates in
from
is lovingto all men, to be
have
to
tends loving-mercyex-
How
not, and
willeth
ing, heart, notwithstand-
thought,kindness
know
some
is said
His
what eternity,
foresees,we
all
world.
[Serm.
just. He
the
on
sinner.
a
the
divine
own
as
LOVE.
ruler, whose
upon over
His
of
young
was
well
unjust as
death
the
not
WITHOUT
he
God,
Sunday chapters
do not
read
OBEDIENCE
II]
which
those
do
know
?
but
only
They
him
see
him
still view
it,if it be
how
what
as
far
I
think
was
received
of
sense
and
conduct to
the
him
to
for to
himself, as the
he
prayed
before
ought
going, he to
"
go.
Lord
to
Next,
do.
you
into your
sent
again
lucrative
me
than
he
as
once,
Get
what
did
to
decided
give
at
he
give a
me
more
offers,and before.
his house
"
If
to
sent
make
I proceed
ought,
mind
No,
in prayer. as
a
He
religious
forbade
God
call
according
or
his
positivelyrefused
land," he said, leave
to
his
up
did,
when
him
his gious reli-
and
ambition.
God
he
man.
of his
also
of moral
and
before
matter
refuseth
Balak more
the
parts
some
might do,
avarice
monly com-
ing strain-
will show
not
man
suggestionsof
brought
man
a
many
testimony
a
his, of which
view
Israel,he did
curse
appeal
conscientious
Balak
obligation. When
I
without
word, very
admirable
enlightenedand
ment judg-
a
; and as
side,
wrong
favour.
which
; and
you
about
ordinaryand
speeches of
some
remind
it is,
plain from
this is so, will be
That
it goes
as
Sunday
Such
God.
tory. his-
persons,
our
the
on
in the
all, a
at
most
judgment
in God's
was
meaning
to be
his
of
as
mild
very
again,Balaam
its
him
prophet of
as
highlyBalaam
But
that
of
indeed
incorrect
is not to
a
25
passages
think
much
so
LOVE.
darker
not
you
contain, form
lessons him
the
record
Now, who
WITHOUT
to
go
for the
"
with
pressing message Balaam
was
Balak," he
full of silver and
even
said,
gold,I
you." and more
"
would cannot
less
If
"
to
go.
and
the
with
go
the
Afterwards
more."
or
of
word
the
beyond
go
LOVE.
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
26
my
God
gave
God,
do
to
leave
him
call thee, rise up,
Then, and
V
them
Lord
to
come
men
[Serm.
till
not
then, he
went.
at all to
mouth,
in my
about
was
Balak's him
hear
heed mouth
in my it
to
was
again
the
"Told
not
; and
his
I
that
Again
do ?" A
he
together,and
The
Balak
xxii.
not
was
wrath
of
might
have
Numb,
a
did
he
He so, in
showed
Must
"
Lord
his I not
hath
prophesied, and
Balak
anger
putteth
mortification
and
the
put
again
angered, and
was
serenely answered,
that the
third time
Balak's
Balaam "
he
Balak
which
thee,saying,All
But
3."
Numb.
When
power
Whatsoever
"
;" and
prophet firmly and
now
duty.
death
speak
his hands
place.
2
any
God
only repliedcalmly,
?"
that I must
smote
Israel.
blessing ; again
a
said,
of the
Again, when
speak."
tell thee
now
that
disappointment
bless
impatience, he take
word
prophesy, he I will
me
spite of
shall I
that
to
showeth
to
thing? the
say any
I
thee; have
unto
come
command.
he said,in the words
Balak,
he first met
text, "Lo, lam
in the next
he obeyed this strictly
how
place,observe
I shall
which
Now,
do."
thee, that shalt thou
say unto
When
the word
added, "Yet
God
Almighty
he
Lord
speaketh,
ing prophesied bless-
was
kindled, and
bade
him
he
departto
moved
thereby
king is as
messengers
his
from of
instantlyrevenged him-
xxiii.
Prov.
xvi.
14.
the
self upon
before, destruction
with
these
unto
thy
Moab
to
would
give
Balak
silver and
gold,I cannot Lord,
of the ?
mind
own
And
speak.
people shall
do
All
acted
according
we
shall feel noble
time
to
firmness mere
sentiments
time, in
his
He
deed. this
and
which
he
if he
which,
tious conscien-
use
being value lets had
of 1
a
he
maker
is
of
the
no
well case,
lowing fol-
of the
drop
in
those
obeys as
conduct, might have
words, the words
the
and
professed,and
intimatelythe
more
days."
professions.There
and
word
this
up, and
"rose
commonly
religion ; and,
about
talks
he
latter
certainlysuch,
was
we
his
to
will I
what
thee
conduct
did ; he
he
said,and
inconsistencyin as
which
in
sense
He
words.
the
I say,
Balaam,
of mine
people;
honourable, high-principled,
a
man.
very
ment command-
place."
surely expresses
this
of feelings
his
me,
full of
my
the
conscience,
to
unto
bad
or
unto
people in
thy
returned
and
went,
the
I will advertise
deliveringhis
After
that
to
also
saith, that
Lord
the
I not
house
good
behold, I go
now
therefore,and
come,
me
either
what
but
sentest
his
beyond
go
do
to
enemies
other
Spake
" "
thou
which
saying,If
phetic pro-
pointedlythan
prefaced his prophecy
unacceptablewords,
messengers
of the
the
and
He
people.
the chosen
of
prophet should,
a
more by foretelling
burden,
satisfied
not
remained
what
of
himself
deliver
27
Balaam,
but
prophet ;
blessingIsrael,proceeded,as
with to
LOVE.
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
II.]
from
shown
passed
less for
speeches,a
sophist,moralist, of the
death his."
son
I
have
Behold, He
and shall
hath
of
but
; and
prophet what
do
; and
saying
doth
and justly,
thy
love
to
then
the
all their
in
praise which,
honourable was
one
of
us
out
in
our
party, and We
may
afterwards
all,there
and
.
;
I
him,
these
clarations de-
mode
of
recorded
by
Balak
pression ex-
the
asked
God.
Balaam what
man,
walk
to
.
"
is
requireof thee,
mercy,
inspired notices parts,
but
humbly
and
noble
at first
with
about
sight would
have
how
indeed, from is
if
spoken we
of
a
the
was
an
deal
man
of
any
excellence
head
of
a
great respect.
that
something shocking in
Mic.
he
trusted, sought
with
please,say
all this
;
plain
a
great
a
him
difficulties, perhaps made any
have
that
convey,
to him
deny
notices
religious man,
great and
concerning
cannot
we
if those
meaning, they certainlydo what
their
thee, O
Lord
.
bless
God1?"
Viewing Balaam
the
lie ;
it."
that
kind.
showed
like
behold
shall
his
same
be
to
acceptable to
hath
what
of
the
repent
reverse
I
;
loftyin
is of the
He
"
I cannot
now
die
should
should
is remarkable
were sacrifices
good
the
It
the
Micah
answered,
with
not
He
commandment
great and
are
that He
me
last end
let my
that
man,
[Serm.
Let
"
man
received
nigh."
not
a
blessed, and
Him,
see
but
is not
the
LOVE.
orator.
or
righteous,and
God
"
neither
to
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
28
;
he
fell away
though, after
such
a
notion.
OBEDIENCE
II.]
it is not
Nay,
in nature
should
men
this
may
but,
I presume,
than
be
But
the
God
I
have
be
under
His
in
the
Afterwards, the
for
when
God
in
have
you
the
and
thee, I
avers
Balaam he
did
What
makes
strange
is
"
If the
men
knew
will
not
know the
this, "
come
easilysuppose.
get "
to
of
the
that
God
Balaam thou
saw
his
said, stoodest
again."
sinned," was
his
transaction
Almighty call
that
him."
and
way,
And
Lord
he
"
eyes,
in the
back
me
I have
whole
that
with
went"
please therefore, if it dis-
now,
;
said,
passage
.
not
main re-
displeasing
he
his
" .
in
will
The
Angel
standing
againstme
way
observe
I
be
not
adversary against
hand"
his
seems,
If this be
solve was
will
opened
Lord
sinned, for
in the
he
this
in another
so
will
to
that
an
the
at
acted, he
fell away
.
I
that
excellences.
"
;
other
was
language of
kindled, because
way
drawn
he
favour,
proposes
many
fell away
displeasure.
is this, as
of the
Angel
sword
he
out
princes of Moab,
stood
that
and
spoke
in God's
was
anger
he
acted.
be
his
mind
but, however,
;
said
(in the
it difficulty
in
able ordinarilyhonour-
said
and
so
for it will turn
God's
the
he
to
amid
29
strange thing is,
suppositionthat
; to
be
be
spoke
so
the
higher to
point ;
"
he
sense
one
the
so,
it cannot
time, while
and
it may
"
now
in
as
that
suddenly change
said,
world) when
LOVE.
even
high-principledman
a
very
WITHOUT
God
thee, rise
had up,
You
though he adversary. the said
and
more
before, go
with
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
30
them
again, the And
Angel repeated,
afterwards
enchantments word
"
God
in his mouth
God
came
then
up
in Balaam's
what
that
the
of
things:
favoured,
visited, influenced,
a
able remarkto
our
divinely
guided, protected, a
"
of
seem,
man
a
eminently honoured, illuminated,
enlightenedsense
said, we
according
judgment
an
put
Spiritof
following
is, remarkable
customary
of
men."
"
the
"
been
has
have
history,to
case,
and
afterwards
;" and
the
of his heathen
midst
Balaam,
met
back
go
him."
upon
Summing
to
with
Go
"
find in the
we
[Serm.
offered
Balaam
when
that
;" and
LOVE.
possessed
man
moral
of
duty, and
and
scientious, religiousacquirements, educated, high-minded,con-
honourable, God's
Satan,
unbelievers. overstated
after
more
do
in
we
are
of
for
And
now
of this
I
portion with have
of
conscious
to
to
in what
our
to
a
if it be
but
ful, fear-
most
"
the
fearful
more
in the
do, and
main
tious conscien-
duty.
ask, what
startlingexhibition
reallypossible that
we
the
exaggeration,
ourselves
of
sense
it is natural
us,
strument in-
materially
description;
incidental one
every
purity of intention adherence
this
direct
substance, it certainlyis
allowing to
think
not
displeasure,
that)the his
having
of
side
the
on
God's
to
on
go
and
part
any
fearful
most
of
I
only
correct
(if we
end of
the
yet
enemies, personallyunder
in the
and
firm ; and
of God's
conscientious
is the ways and
ing mean-
?
Is it
religious
should
man
should
be found
favour
first
answering place,that
!
them
added
with
to
What
ordinary extra-
Surely, ities, perplex-
our
instruction, what doctrine
is there
calls
in
calls
calls
God
solution
of
And
here
and
man,
in
our
of
passage
time
same
mind,
make
is obscure
or
whether
an
world be
to
strictness,which
and
which of
the
world And
mind.
remark
a
a
the
God's is
this
be
not
may
ourselves the
Thus,
nature
obscurity. doctrine
or
those
age,
to to to
ment governwho
do
historyof religious
and about To
law
to
well
owing
the
a
dealings
as
in
or
Divine
assertion
light(nil,the
that, when
;
perplexing,it
involved.
Lord's is
possible
the
perplexities concerning Balaam.
understand
earth
be
shall, perhaps, have
we
of peculiarities
our
or
Scripture,descriptiveof
therein
truth,
what
narrowness
in insensibility
some
certain
it is
high-principled,yet
fear religious
I would
ourselves
a
the
; at
superstitionor this
the
should
man
conscientiousness, but
bearing
ask
reallyconscientious
of that
in
possible, certainlyis impossible,quite im-
honourable
destitute
with
I observe, difficulty,
generallyconscientious,
be
God
this
it
a
to displeasing
sin
has
that
and
is this !
mystery
a
correction, what
that
on
God, nay,
portionsof inspiredScripture?
In
not
What
?
relieved
profit,what
to
of
visitinghim
was
so, revelation
be
not
such
31
the enemies
among
God
time
very
if this
LOVE.
personallydispleasingto Him,
be
the
at
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
II]
sending
those
of eternal
who
a
sword
consider
punishment
is
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
32
difficulty.In
a
Egypt,
of the
of
of
to
which,
on
quite
natural
a
tender,"
with
see
of the
clearness
to
certain
a
deficient
in
ideas, and whether
the
do
fear of
to
his
his
His
own
In
God, but
Let
this are
the real the
on
other
them,
has
are
the
not
providences,is
religiousprinciples,
it be
considered may
from
not
love.
and
a
from He
then tend
not
would
endeavour
a
to
without
ends
as
a
word,
far he
obeyed Him,
pleaseHim, ends, aims,
God's
to
did as
a
these
; to
consistent
was
not man
will
and if he
please God,
God displeasing as
being
other
effected not
its
desire to
from
have was,
of
sense
had
distinct
own,
he
please self
duty.
Divine
class of
God
so, but
and
purpose,
could.
of
Josiah,
have
we
followingremarks
obeyed
right wishes
class of
;
live in
we
age
the
that
matters, religious
in
it,if
seem
perplexity.
our
to
the
certain
a
like
regardshim
as
sensibilities.
Balaam
from
that
will
certaintywhat
and
of
tempers
consider
hearts,
difficulties about
our
lessen
I
tude multi-
a
strikingillustration
a
was
and
contrary, they
whose
case
and
ficulties, inseparabledif-
states
scrupulous,sensitive
presumption
key
is
Those
remark.
plagues of
the
be
may
obvious.
the
historyof
Abiram,
and
the
[Serm.
desert, of the judgment
in the
certain
and
historyof Balaam
hand,
of
occurrences,
except to
state
Abraham,
wandering
other
mind,
will
the
Korah, Dathan,
on
"
manner
like
call
flood, of the
LOVE.
pursue
with
give
his
may
obey
but
his
heart human
to
OBEDIENCE
II.]
law,
observe
or
the
he
ought
sense,
comfort,
the
as
to
only
problem go
case
and
yet
he
would
of his
any
engagements
had
he
:
inward
world
given the
have and
the
and
he
brink
of
not
He to
was
go, His
had
have
got
to do
about
inquired of
Him
man
tive imperahe
walking
kindled
was
he
that
a
could
duties ;
very
with
content to
change this
time, and
againsthim
;
from
keep
attempted second
would
the
on
not
was
an
violence
without
so
he
and
rid of his
Hence, while God
Him.
scientiously con-
break
to
maintain,
to
Accordingly he
anger
and religiously
duties,they were
transgression,
tempt
solved quitere-
was
given his word,
God's will,but ascertaining it.
how
was
a
so
over. falling
go ; and
solve
He
act
how
care
Balak's
; if he
to
questionwas, did
to
to
; but proprietyto satisfy
of
sense
oughtnot
character
a
good
honourable
had
; if he
sacred
was
knows
with
go
God.
how too
was
to
attempted
oifend
any
; he
he
propriety, expediency,or
wished
he
not
country,
of rational
sort
felt he
which
his
be.
he
he
,"
societyor
a
its
may
observe
will
messengers, the
from of
LOVE.
himself, because
to
so,
conviction
a
You
do
to
of
usages
something external
as
it
WITHOUT
bade
him
because
he
went.
This is the
surely is case
common
character, rather
uncommon
no
with
even
the
praiseworthyportionof the
and
and plainly, it is VOL.
a
without
serious IV.
thing
fear to
of
more
it
respectable
community.
I say
contradiction, though
say, that
the
aim D
of
most
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
34
is called
what
are
all appearance,
how
the a
first
pleaseGod,
to
is, if
what
we
their
object in
they
world.
the
thing,
a
in numberless
moderate
trade, of public life,of where
have
men
happens certain
that
definite
surelyis
maxims,
they
to
it ; not
see
this
course
of
all matters
Nay
it too
please God, attain
to
it
see
you
commonly how
is,to attain any
which
go, but
not
plainthat
so
to
Men
they
rules, or
subjected
certain
from
act, God's
a
of man's
and
newt, if
or religiously,
mere
scarcelynecessary take
for the
will,but
other are
they
admit
ultimate
ject ob-
certain
right perhaps as
all this not a
not
because
religious.Men
God, but
it is
do
measures,
defective
trustworthy,but of
not
it.
enlargeupon towards
are
the
pursue.
a
at all.
This to
it in
tive nega-
world,
You
literature,in
aim
a
moderate
end, religious indeed, but
attain
to possible,
see
; of which
chief
choosing ;
own
not
the
is religion
avarice, a
objects to
exertions religious
it in
attachment
selfishness.
You
ways.
as religion
use
love of the
moderate
luxury, a
ambition, and
that
in
men
this world
too much
of moderate
sort
a
"
moderate
think
They
to
I say
of
make
minds, and
corrective,a restraint,upon
to
how
but
judge
may that
see,
we
is, to
displeasingHim.
without
that confidently,
generalby
honourable, upright men,
not
pleasethemselves
[Serm.
who or religious,
and
conscientious
esteemed
men
LOVE.
of
far
as
being
ends, which
just,honest, upright, from
the
love
and
fear
feelingof obligationto
be
OBEDIENCE
II.]
in
and
so,
And
thus
in
and
true
And
here
we
see
vauntinglyof
his
He
direction. his end
him.
He
himself
that
and
had
he
not
ruled
was
to which
keep straight lation calcu-
from
act
in his cool moments is
if it
doing,as he
does
Balaam
is what
to
pride to
seems
Why
objects.
for
then this
our
God
was
to draw
in
d2
arose
will,
moreover,
your
a
peculiar
attention,
sayingthat from
the
tive defec-
the
hearts.
give Balaam
leave
with
for
angry
reason,
But
itself in
just now
of
lay in this, God's
towards
showed
Scriptureoften
Almighty
Balak, and
I suppose
by
of unbelief
condition
did
his defect
singleeye other
I alluded
which
moral
a
it is necessary
difficulties of
to
so
God's
followingit ;
to
less
observingthat
been
this evil heart way,
Much
and
follow
of
not
he
sacrifice. this
light
to
done.
I have
but
but
he does not what
it ; but
on
siderations con-
his after
much
so
to
does
of
or
great
a
spoke
great point
loves
venly hea-
a
it consisted.
he
pleaseGod,
talk
He
the
presume) brought
a
reasoning;
or
reflect upon
from
not
determination
who
in
so
least from
at
on,
why
to
not
was,
not
plain,if
may
made
Balaam.
was
was
defect,in whatever
his secret
worldly objects.
popularlycalled moral,
he
insisted
(we
35
moral, honourable, strictly
a
is
sense
history,which
have
is
; that
man
here
were
what
are
popular sense
a
conscientious
with
certain
subjectionto
they
LOVE.
being religious.Such
without was
WITHOUT
because
him his
to
go
going ?
asking twice
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
36
tempting
was
we
as
God
God.
safelyintrude
may
not
with
Him.
should
not
which
we
We
may
dare
to
should
attempting,in world.
To
rush
be
one
of
case
His
direction
rudely and
trifle with liberties is
His
we
of
free
that, which
we
earthly superior,
an
king
a
for
conscience
treat
make
it lies in His
Him
address
to
strive to
to
of this
noble
or
presence,
when
be
(asit may
make
and
do
practise upon
truth, to
hands,
punished, for instance,
to urge Him, familiarly,
lie in
ners Sin-
Him,
with
[Serm.
jealousGod.
dare
not
into
handle
a
upon
do
the
is
creatures
as
nay
are,
LOVE.
duty
our
another,
to
holy word,
to
take
to lightly,
with called)
thing that
any
God's, all irreverence, profaneness, unscrupulous -
wantonness,
ness,
only
as
sin, but
a
on
God's
of
the
as
Almighty
vouchsafes that
only of
Him),
is
fearfullynoticed
apt
towards
which I
act a
towards
as
be
He
to
attain
us
the
to
towards
friend
resent
an
and a
against
a
and
the
law,
a
Person
things name, "
a
powerful
or
insult shown
carefullyconsidered
God
present, prompt
but
"
Himself
visited, as
and
system,
mere
gressing trans-
all irreverence
say
might
men
should
not principle,
without
can
we
words
being jealouslyand instantly
represented as
stranger among
human
myself layingdown,
in
God
to
such
use
All-holyGod,
am
and
This
dare
Scriptureto represent way
Scripture not
felt,noticed, quickly returned
and
rule I in
knowledge
him.
represented in
part, (ifI may
the
in
is
a
we
;
of
are
God
as
a religion,
watchful, living, eye
and
arm.
OBEDIENCE
II]
That
all this
is
WITHOUT
great
a
study Scripture,as death the
of
50,070
death
Bethel
at
exclusion
of
smiting the and have
a
to
to
go
twice
the
God
allyhimself
part againstHis love
and
God
the
as
with
people.
of
self in
Elisha
His
him
told
With
to
number
the
on
of
review
call it ; with
crowd
this
history,as
awful
brief notice
a
of
take
to
heart, his ral gene-
nothing.
reflections
of
him
gave
prudence, firmness,wisdom, illumination, and
A
ask
presumptuous-
his innermost
him
to
distinctly
enough
this
for
nias Ana-
on
enemies, and
availed conscientiousness,
the
"
seems
punishment
a
children
fault
rash
was
minutely
judgment
Balaam's
He
sent,
was
promised land,
the
and
"
Now
Balak.
time, and
to
ness
from
ark"
the
not
slaughterof
of this nature.
second
leave
Moses
rock
did
the
by
lion,who
bears, for mocking
Sapphira.
been
not
the
by
the and
the
"
all who
plain to
lookinginto
Judah,
his instructions
obey
for
Prophet by
from
is
error,
37
shown sufficiently
persons
of the
Jeroboam
to
is
LOVE.
the
upon I
well
may
of these
some
mind
I shall
conclude.
First,we
1.
of and a
rightand
but
in matters
off from to
fix
slaves of
our
man,
can
the
on
of individuals.
it is the world's
minds and
wrong,
high character
wrong
little we
how
see
of
and
indelible
thoughts upon to make
apparent There
excellence
is a
rightand
conduct, in spiteof the world
aim
the
ing depend, in judg-
us
aim
Satan's
distinctions man,
to
dependent
on
to take
of
make his
;
our
things, us
the
opinion,
OBEDIENCE
38
WITHOUT
patronage,his honour, his smiles
his But
if
Scriptureis
that the most
in their
the
be
when
and
at least in
only
This
he
any
difficulties. That who merit the
the
mass
tell
never
of
their
day,
a
as
corner
;
Saul
Samuel
or
and
did "
or
goes
and
against
hardly beset, remain
or
it is
in present
! is the way
with
of the
men
mere
praiseand
a
or
break
their word, in
dishonest
are
some
insult
then
when
They profane
or
falsify
or
religion, except
in
very
driven
into
perhapsthey force themselves, he
as
of
world, nay
trade,
great emergencies,when
their sin
penance,
and
when
offered
sacrifice
they force themselves,
;
undergo
or
is conscientious
(so called) respectablemen.
or principles,
great straits
highestflight;
science, is,he is thought to obey con-
of
untruths,
Lord's
taking the
at
world's
knot
only disobeysit
honourable
most
of the
judgment,
ever standard, what-
aims
he
the
obey it. This, alas
to
that
is conscientious
his
to
who
is the
cut
side of
cursing,if
extremity,when
must
ordinary,
the
on
world's
only inconsistent
is
in
when
in
person
up
ordinaryjudgment
consistent,who
and
acts
he
higheststandard.
conscience
quiteplain
seducingand enfeebling
refined,a
most
that is,not
its
be
in the
For
God.
consistent,who
in
is
in their
Satan's instruments
people of
even
words
Scripturesense,)may
and possible,
were
the
(I use
men,
evil,may
guide,it
our
his frowns.
and
conscientious,religious, high-principled,
honourable not
to be
[Serm.
LOVE.
a
sort
being ashamed
of
instead
of
(as it were)
and
unpleasantself-denial
of it all the 1
while, get-
ting-it
is
if memory
roused
ever
againsttheir
the
them
who
themselves, and who
fastens
his mind
is
and
wrong, which
to
against them, narrow-minded instance
Balaam,
with his
and
had
tempting God, his
correctness,
tittle to
jot or
him.
to
would
consequence
he
world 2. A has
second
relation
God, while way.
Balaam
went
out
open
have
have
kept
would
uncharitable
have
and
the
all
things seem
denunciation
wonderful
see as
of
a
historyof general
at
his
and
have
availed
man's
nance repug-
startled
been
and
distance, and
a
called
been
which
to
againsthim
the
by
in the
bigotted.
reflection
did not
not
such
would
fallen in
Balaam's
duty, would
For
had
demeanour,
overcome
He
alarmed, and
of
course
notions.
man
that
self him-
to
of
seems
privy to
nobleness of
point in them,
in his
it is clear
enlightened view one
been
rightand
warning
one
such
supposing some
;
come
world
the
of
one
overstrict
one
of
sense
and
a
This
then.
if any
some
only
other, taken
out
token
have
they
of each
and
And
them, they
and
truer
a
such
and
about.
more
on
a
think
all
and
has
forgettingit,
now
lived
has
then
annoys
conscience
greatest advantage ;
across
than
to
after
of themselves
is their view
shutting their
can,
and
that
themselves
console gone
they
as
is bitter
which
something
at
quick
as
leaping blindfold,and
and
eyes as
over
39
LOVE.
WITHOUT
OBEDIENCE
II]
secret to
the an
God's
rises
go
on
in the
providence in
Angel, yet
adversary. wrath
mind
a
the He
of
worldly Angel had
no
urged against
OBEDIENCE
40
He
him.
had
;
was
ever
without
being being
our
turn
we
of
turning
is lifted up,
for their envy
of Thine
enemies
Here
time
to
to
go
he
was
"
the
at
retrace
the
with
men
yet
"
This
to
an
evil line of conduct
of
it in the
instances
entangled,and connexions situations
make
They
courses.
; ;
undertakings.
engage
Too
Isaiah
Balaam to
wrath
we
see
life.
Men
foot in
and
themselves
in
often
1
they be fire
had evil was
draw lowed folselves our-
daily get
ous danger-
imprudent marriages
they place
they
an
committing
; and
hand
we
begun
God's
experience of
bound
are
the
offered
of
comes
when
V
he
;
this
and
"
yea
steps.
him.
is what
here,
have
we
our
allowed
not
of
; but
see
people ;
falls,
illtreat
we
reflection, if
serious
a
not
them
out with-
Lord,
"
if not
it,that when
cannot
forced back
is
pursue we
will
shall devour
too
course,
creature,
Him.
sin
blow
the
to
He
We
enemy
on
world
ashamed
our
circumstances
they
next
is what
sinned.
when
the
blame
Balaam
to
God
is
This
God's
thought.
ever
of it ; and
thoughts to
see," in the
3.
has
man
wardly, out-
path.
happened
of it. God
lay the
we
hand
shall
as
aware
world, instead
Thy
What
aware
our
ass,
our
awful
place yesterday.
sin
we
[Serm.
in his
and
and
shortened.
if it took
as
abroad
was
serious
very
is not
arm
is
a
LOVE.
nothing happened
sinned, and
wrath
but
again is
WITHOUT
in
dangerous
unprofitableor indeed
xxvi.
1 1.
they
or
do
harmful not
dis-
OBEDIENCE
II.]
their
cern
draw
cannot
the
evil
make
if
His
Lastly,I
4.
gives
will but
what
upon manner,
is the
again,though
it
a
hundred it now,
and
;
away
it, you
may
view
struck
you
then
and
not
blind,
obeyed not
the
with trifling
that
from
second
it.
your It may
doctrine your
so,
may
hear hear
you
impressed be impressed
may
die
and
you
the the
liked
it may
or
arise,
been
setting
God's
heard
be that you
best ;
that
scriptural ; but
having
been
think
ever
somehow
I have
have
disproved. It
conscience.
thoughts are
like
you
"
less
and
true
In
thus,
but
doctrine
being
not
also arise
may
of
you
the
You
it
time,
be
think, from
you
of
; this may
as
ing act-
in its substance
be
if you
it, the
it.
not
impression may
about
valued
before
True
the
at
thought
you
speak
not
ears
may
hence,
time
some
the
and
God
never
may
as
does
what
You
again.
it now,
act
fearful.
all.
perchance
but
about
more
hear
you
with
to
in
outward
may
ture crea-
"
times, because never
the
but
for
once
now
your
must
addition,
consisted
of God.
with
of
bound
sin
what
they
this is very
then,
him
with
responsibleservants
and
brethren,
word
it
with
told
again,and
hear
slave
say this in
now
was
my
you,
never
the
All
Balaam's
them.
repeat
and
displeasure, yet
warnings
us
be
pleaseHim.
could
say, "Go
to
the
41
they do, they
bondage,
being
ceasing to
; under
they
it ;
when
seems
in
are
of
best
without of God
God
They
the
but
plight;
back.
men."
LOVE.
WITHOUT
so
are
voice
become Beware
is often
they
it
said
in mat-
OBEDIENCE
42
of
ters
In
of
matters
said,
over
profit
give
as
;
you to
by
you will
hear
it,
in
more
to
them
learn
a
of
so
grace to
practical God's
of
are
the
have
voice
will,
and
best
of
what
God.
has
been
when
heard,
way,
conscience.
commonly
hear
to
II.
[Serm.
matters
thoughts
wish
in
LOVE.
in
not
first
duty
have
He
May
but
judgment,
they
"
WITHOUT
with
to
a
do
life
desire
it
!
is
to
SERMON
MORAL
III.
CONSEQUENCES
Numbers
Be
"
This
is
of
one
which, occasion
general
such
as
warned who
did
not
sin
would
while God
assist find he
His
meaning Church
great
law
study
that
already their
of
on
at
the
we
them
out,
be
He
who
under to
God's
governance
the
his end
words,
as
for
viz., He
;
governance, will
on
spoke
Spirit, conveyed,
bear
from
to
it.
that,
if
inheritance,
gaining
visited
as
in
context
apart
their
a
feel
to
Gadites,
and
in
or
express
once
use
allotted
been
particular
a
particular
which
ings, writ-
inspired
meaning,
brethren
spoke,
so
Holy
the
deeper of
had
the
in
Reubenites
the
out."
you
seem
we
and
occur,
find
limited
than
greater
will
introduced
though
truth,
they
sin
SINS.
23.
passages
a
which
they,
those
with
being
xxxii.
your
and
far
Moses
sure
SINGLE
OF
theirs,
their
them.
And,
through
him,
we
believe,
the
edification
intimated which
witness,
a
that all
that
who sin
is
CONSEQUENCES
MORAL
44
followed
ever
comes
not
Whether
little, momentary
law
of
of
that
experience
law
Christians
of grace,
and
this
of
Christ,
as efficacy
St. John
between
wipe
in various
so
the
far law
as
extensivelyit and
it is not under
fact, secured
that
is
yet
offences,whether or
And
estate.
Christians
to
reason
grace
given,are
for
pose inter-
to
and
it
case,
to
overtaken our
inscrutable
souls
sure plea-
supersedesor
has
But, however
annexed
fering suf-
and effectually
applied,still experience assures vouchsafed
to
in
us
It
is
outward
or
know
we
truly
and
saying in
a
worse
that
inward, that not
us
measure
undeniable so,
not
are
of their in
it is
possiblefor
who than
past
mind, body,
repent.
those state
full
an
present consequences
fall away
have
;"
appliedto
penitents, however the
blood
wonderful
latter has
God's
all circumstances.
from
suspension
such
which
nature
later,
dispensation
a
punishment,
is
this is the
of
our
or
all sin
the
benefit
as
religion. The
its
before
to disobedience.
that
and
according to
ways
; and reverses
former
inestimable
This
us.
sin
our
the
out
a
from
us
far
certain
says, is of
cleanse
"
to
firmity, in-
be.
may
of natural
or
ing accord-
seems
sooner
us,
with
great
through
or
under
are
blessed
law
as
case
indeed
are
awful
of
carries
the
be
follow, as
to
nature,
lighteror heavier, as We
sin
peculiarpunishment
own
the
to
the
habitual, wilful
or
low night fol-
than punishment surely,
more
sin.
upon
its
and
by punishment. Day
other
each
[Serm.
Nay, sin
if
we
after
they had
OF
III.]
received
not
under
the
force
more
due
so
of
The a
have
and,
to
the
we
can
we
on
at
have
or
necessary
a
the
Reubenites
Let
engagement
the
consider
in God's
character
;
of
speak only
then
us
Gadites
and
have
sight;
such
how
reflections
are
us
even
infancy,which
begin to
ignorant also when date
assigna
cannot
small
the
on
committed
sins
upon
children
not.
of
reflect
to
in never
we
altogetherforgotten. Ignorant as
And
ever
so
We
be
beings, responsible
they
a
most
know
not
are
early
the latest
even
doubt,
their character. a
as
consequences
of their
breach
early;and thenceforward, we
earth, or
the
by
the
all,it is natural
influence
when
are
very
if
the
be, will be plain from
first of
realized
yet
after it, in
singlesins,past or present,may
childhood, and
are
falls to
our
"
probable
we
died, that
following:
And
our
frightful ways,
subject,I shall
present moral
great it may as
as
in the
which
the
in
words
Christ
consider
consequences.
influence our
before
to
us
been
narrow
moral
the
in many
stone
a
singlesin, such
would
on
leads
text
of
effect.
and
cause
degree supersedethe
no
poison kills,as
as
privileges
our
are
brings punishment
just as
or
as
warning
than
even
;
burns,
bond
the
serious
out, and
us
course
fire
in
Still it is true, and
sin finds
of
the
45
SINS.
Great, then,
Gospel,they
and
text.
nay
it.
SINGLE
when
so
;
they
nor
tainly cer-
assignabledate
whatever momentous
that two
angle,divergeto greater
and
is
erts, they do, ex-
influence lines
starting
greater dis-
CONSEQUENCES
MORAL
46
in like
they
further
tances, the
soul
a
manner
of its out
A
course.
due
give
The
their
and
days
his
work
of
few
a
very
to
of this ; the
small
or
persons,
some
been
so
they
the
Any
one,
a
at
as transitory
duration
casting
on
convince
his childhood
lasted
certain the
abode,
summer,
through a
or
visit
stances circum-
"
believe
examination
to
of certain
presence
first cannot on
;
semblance,
whole, being traceable
spring or
one
rest
cause,
had
character, which as
he
them,
his first years, may
portion of it,a
which
meet
them
to
particular place,or
some
happen
other
circumstances, which
external
a
if
years.
on
in his memory
bears
not
a
wards. after-
which
noveltyor
hours, having
thoughtsback
himself
their
should
impressiblein
are
does
as
setting
at
thought, we
minds
imagination,as
or
the
do
may
this
to
such
from
beginning
heaven.
tending to
weight
by
worse
difference between
the
passing occurrences
these, whether upon
of
measure
singularway,
the
or
it in the
on
surely
eternitymay
slightdeviation
children's
recollect that very
exerted
very
hell and
tending to To
the
be
may
into
better
for the
slightinfluences
very
; and
produced
are
living on
infinitely changed
be
[Serm.
to
finds
he
have
they
certainlywere. On
and
other
hand, let it be
certainlyignorant
are
in
the
us
in
infancy and
of
a
great
childhood
; I
children, which as sufferings
conscious
of at the
time,
or
observed, that
at
deal
mean
we
any
that our
are
rate
goes
we on
illnesses either
not
forgetsoon
afterwards
;"
and, while
they
unknown,
must,
which
affect
in
us
is not
less
they
should
or
children
should
sufferers ;
in the
forgotten for
the
soul and
man
affect
before
of
years on
treated not
if
as
hand
they
examples
up, when or
error
act
others
upon are
are
; and
did
then
contracted
should
thus
imprinted on
between
were
at
!
thought the
best
understand
things
it, store
the indelible
first
reflect
if it did
They
they
too
commonly
are
;
their
affect
so
is it to
them
least think
then
gance extrava-
no
as responsible,
spoiled,or set
the
were
this fearful
or
be-
body, though is
children
not
were
to
are originating,
with
that
them, which
said before
able
differences
miserable
they
humoured, Bad
of reason,
attachingto responsibility
what
matter
moral
And
life, how
other
the
afterwards,
it is
accidents
them, there
those
denied.
our
be
and
to
pain,surelyit
years
their
which, however
of the
us
of
ever
cause
man
clear to be
to
passing sins
that
idea
to
suffer
sicknesses
as
nothing
and
as
Mysterious as
they come
happening permanently they
tendency
it,that they themselves
yet
rence occur-
thingsgoing
natural
a
or
moral
a
their
serious
other.
of
told
recollect
have
forgetit,as hardly to
so
live,when very
other
nature,
known
cause,
think,
moreover
that, when
so
very serious
they suggest by
way
and
a
47
moral
a
would
while
some
that infants
of
are
have
must
also, have
us
SINS.
of possibility
the in
yet
one
effect also ; and
on
SINGLE
OF
III.]
are
are
neglected. done and
in their hues
souls,and
dulged, in-
or
catch
minds,
of sin and become
as
CONSEQUENCES
MORAL
48
reallypart
of their
which
were
they
And
what
nature
in
outward
by
when
the
when
state
mind
it
evil,then
why
a
Or
Satan.
one
can
and
hardly
dare
make
us
apparent
ages
or
great as
in
results may
;
as
the
God
leads
to on
to
follow
from
life of Saul.
one
may
shortness is
and times some-
sealing the trial,for
fate stance, in-
hand, indefinitely act
master's Such
at
quences conse-
This
which
it; Saul's
the other
for
or
fearful,that
so
the
a
the
is taken
come
trial
one
strokes
two
man
Scripture as
Joseph'sin resistinghis sparing the
when
or
sin
is
crisis in
a
for
understand
succumb
Esau's
one
a
and
sciously, uncon-
This
contemplatethem.
simplicityof
who
almost
weapon
to
jection its sub-
good
season
;
words, if
represented in those
a
its
impressions,and
such
a
apparently small
in years
to
serve
as
in other
an
unawares,
is
is malleable it
of
of childhood.
It
of
out
choose
to
of trial is often
fashion
to
serve
wards, after-
originalunformed
withal
and
manner
and
unconscious
out
it takes
ones,
time
iron is heated
that
free
spiritual history.
man's
being
while
a
manner
after the reason
for
more
indelible
those
being impressible
excited, thrown
if into
was
in like
of
of
is in its
particularseasons
at
is
thrown
habit, as
to
in
earliest years
our
characteristic
things,and
ordinarystate,
of
Though
forgetfulof them, yet
or
originalsin
infancyand childhood,
in after life.
the especially
have
that
as
born.
is true
degree true
[Seum.
of
obedience,
wife,
or
David
great occasions,
OF
III.]
good
evil,occur
or
youth ; and
in
realize Alas
that
to
future
what
to
serve
Satan
free
How
will
they need But
be
to
as
we
mean,
you
meet
of
yet
in
you
cannot
them,
:
to
but
these
VOL.
in the
them,
move
leave
some
it,but IV.
used
what
againstit
!
not
are
improbablyto of character
experienceof
weak
or
life.
I
possessedof excellent
and
them and
succeed as
cannot
all with them.
towards over-indulgent
harsh, perhaps they
are
fault
at
find
you
are
perverselywedded
opinion, perhapsthey are "
them
singleor forgottensins
them,
obstinate, perhaps they wrong
of
respect perhapsstrangelyperverted.
one
others, perhaps they
lament
made
with men continually good points,amiable
must
undecided,
yoke
that fascination,
inconsistencies
strange
Perhaps they are
some
them
gave
"
not, free
the
and
they
did
guiltydeed
are
bewail bitterly
been, had
often witness
number
And
now
have
to
they
the
the brand
they
described
the
traced
men,
and
were
from
Christ
return
I have
which
a
of excitement or
the
God, and
hell, not
or
they
season,
before
they stand heaven
have
not
which
arms
such
awful
most
which delirium,or sophistry,
or
the
that
at
they then
God, !
momentous.
are
blasphemous avowal,
be what
to
would
persons
they give afterwards,when
moment
a
and
qccur
enter
in
40
through life,but especially
do
repent, or
recall the
to
were
would
SINS.
well if young
judgment, when
done
"
it
shortlyto
are
all
they
! what
come
SINGLE
or
mend
other
to
irresolute and
they have,
it, and
are
and
you
obligedto
are
e
CONSEQUENCES
MORAL
50
for what
them
take
only a
they were This
of
Christian.
of
course
but
sins
the better
This
with perfectly
they
been
removed
and
from
husbands
there
and
in
no
does
nor
know
brought into
them
out.
from
what
was
are
do
tell
lived
religiously,they
cannot
it
why
have
"
good training
fulfil their
they
in walk
not
you
you
calling,are
or
that
great inconsistency. tends
moreover
defects
goes
on,
discovers
his
them
men
of
well,
them
know
to
come
for
to account
of
for
character
years
are
perhaps,
particularfailings,
himself; till at lengthhe circumstances, which turn
out
expected; and
tell beforehand
they
with
even
deformed
And
certain
Hence
hope,)
any
case
upright,they
He
ever
he
common
in which
man.
a
one
wilful
wives, good parents, good neighbours,
consideration
strange way
buried
is
a perversion principle,
temptation,had
this
is in them
This the
or
still when
"
to
is the
instruction,and
good
is
and
ever
There
saints.
view
God.
third rate
or
from altogether
not
have
is;
rate
againstthe conscience, (they
of Christians ; are
that
being a
speaking of
not
am
between
man
a
of
sort
they
stature,
"
sins
"
defect
a
of character.
I
good
so
little greater!
a
great
are
however resigned,
exclaim, Oh
to
second
a
men
exclude
of
are
little better,and
always a something ; admitted
be
sometimes
is led
one
God, and
Few
or
Men
is all the difference
indeed
saint
true
that
great,
so
and
they are,
regret.
may
you and
[Serm
we
so
very are
another, and 1
bring
differently
seldom
able
scarcelyever
dare
SINGLE
OF
III.]
acquainted with
almost but
lost his
the
before
for years.
knew
lightof
;
We
find
if he
had
long
him.
of other
cause
to
have
all
are
defects
often
the bottom
mind,
vain, the
the
at
strenuouslymaintain to
time
same
to
be
and
upon
the
thing perhaps holds
may
their
of mind
sometimes
some
subtle
sionateness
though am
not
if what
reason
and
or
may
owe
with
its power
excess,
in
called
causes
distinct no
influence And
cases
prayer
us
to
sins
in
have
may
self-conceit ; and over
;
false refinement
allowingourselves
several
e2
matter,
in other
eatingand and
habits
opinions.
true
wanderingsin
or
of in
guiltyparties
have
and
connecting these are
to
manner
connexion
without
the
their
be the result of
impure thoughts;
is generally
by argument
quite a
relate to their conduct,
softness
This
lyingdeeper, viz. in
whatever same
selves former, than them-
the
is assailed
of the evil
of vice, which
after
temper regardsa sceptical
as
commonly
root
seem
which
of the mischief.
acknowledged which
character, which them, but
symptomatic of
rather at
of
with
connexion
no
it is
committed
Again : singlesins indulgedor neglectedare the
appointed, dis-
are
perchance
sins
so
have
we
We
startled, as
The
man
him, though
him
to
a
life.
of
identity;whereas
coming
we
know
sometimes
nay
tries
changes
do not
we
the future.
to
says, power
riches, so do various
that after all
been
51
promise of ourselves,as
we
proverb,for instance, do
SINS
pas-
indulgence,
drinking.
I
together as
effects, but
stating
CONSEQUENCES
MORAL
is sometimes
perchance
what
fact, however
singlesins,
proceed the
and
few sin
other,
or
of persons
state
but
have
allbut religious
this
effects distressing
most
itself and it.
have
for
instance, that
deeply
very
great
fosteringthe
consciousness
of
are
distress to
sins the
it than make
mind, their
which
are
often
they filla for his
in
in of
naturally
when
that
great points,
a
question,
Never
of
are
far less
heinousness must
indulgedby with
remorse,
repentance, and
before
tional devoduties.
so
acutely
dangerous wise other-
undervalue
we
evil
of
thoughts
wards ; still after-
young and he
his
his
would
misery and guiltof the
from
his
committed,
they
almost
person
round
general
person
both
spiteof this,
in
and integrity,
intrinsic
them.
one
conviction, that he
own
sin
own
which,
the extreme
course
of his
the
be
service, great faith,
fancy such
can
his
and
producing
is
man
may,
God's
secret
spiritin There
a
are
excellences,very high views,
to
out
this
being aware
principles,very
self-devotion
arguing himself is
of
seated
great sanctity. I
be
his
unforgiving.He
and
may
state spiritual
without sight,
great number
a
his
in God's
Suppose,
resentful
on
man
a
and infirmity,
one
of
besetting
temptation;
in consequence
indulged infirmitymay
there
some
this lies their trial. Now in resisting very
existence
labouringunder
some infirmity,
some
of
matter
I suppose
view.
indeed, if any,
persons
the
consider
to
point of
them, in another
in
true
for it.
account
we
I will
Now
[Ser]
are
ous clamor-
repents they
OF
III.]
so
burden
He
strike
their
which
fair
disguisedby the
pang
but
the
is
soon
arisingfrom
the
generalduties
others, and
and
that is all ;
The
in matters in
pure
He
to
seest
me
in his heart.
before; he
by He
He
how
from his
harmony
feels,as
to
humbly
and
he
to
house, and hears
there.
"
Thou,
say,
fault at all as seriously
calmly and
as
drawn
before, his heart
history, or
himself
and
mixes
in conduct,
secret
no
that
he
is not
that there
is
grace)that Saviour.
imaginationis affected by
can
Do
wards up-
of David.
Psalms
the
is
sighted be, firm, clear-
and
sees
able
be
to
trusts
he
:
suming lowly,unas-
God's
enters
what
(throughGod's his God
him
of his
ever What-
him.
self-denying;he
He
prays
of mind
performance
surround
if he had
as
He
his Lord's
this world heart
!"
momentary,
zealous principle,
himself
is conscious
world.
of
respondsto
seems
God,
and
these
his motives.
his heart
is
pang
perhaps meek
is
be
moment,
a
abidingguests within are,
may
conscience
affectionate,or, if need
and
speaking of.
am
the
honest, just, temperate, with
I
ment, resent-
or
; it affects
person's exact
duties
sense
far different is it
But
satisfaction
are
sinfulness,
certain
a
it palliations;
over.
and
ease
his
names
then, for
and
only now
in
sin particular thousand
ten
as
before ;
as
is their
conceit, ambition,
is the
have
satisfaction.
no
ordinaryduties
effects.
own
53
ease,
blow, but
covetousness,
It may
no
felt,great
secret
no
counteract
with
his
about
go
all this is
while
they
SINS.
him, that he has
cannot
and
SINGLE
of this
nothing in tempt his
you
not
see
all this ? he is in
what
the main devoted
; but
so
in
sight. He
is
him
of
he
has
rather
account
other
motives,
ointment savour
;
for
pretend
of the so
Who
the
how
us,
with we
once
1
Eccl.
has
from grew
x.
forth
a
1.
say
the
stinkingtion reputa-
! who
can
apparently of any
what
the
Angels
do the
guardianAngel,
own
who
other
cause
this
to
What
our
us
at
refer to
flies
Alas
pretend
does
dulgence in-
or palliate,
state spiritual
sight?
What
intimate see
minutes
that is in
V
the
can
be vouchsafed
to
send
effect of
the
estimate
if
joyed
few
to
Dead
honour
and
of it ?
been
a
given to
little follyhim
a
think
and
has injured
or religious
apothecaryto
effect of it is in God's
one
ring, recur-
just one
to principles,
"
says,
wisdom
of us?
is
of
they reallyare, sinful,
other
slight transgression upon one
and
are
justifyon
to
doth
to
then
there
"
learned gradually
Solomon
grounds.
week,
for, on
of
harmony
particular person
what
of
out
harsh, unforgiving thoughts,which
suspectedwere
which
fault
a
this
him, and
of each
fault
twenty-threehours
mind,
Some
dishonoured
or
day, or
first he
for
his
of tune.
stringout
is
subject,now
one
jars with
in thinking
wrong
spiteof
in
all without
himself
this,he has just one
"
day, there
of each
all
thinks
services,in all inward is not
direction, there
with
which
but
spiteof
in
[Serm.
is ; he
is. He
forgets,that
all within the
he
so
different
a
he
in all active
God
to
thinks
he
thoughts; and
I
CONSEQUENCES
MORAL
54
watched
over
us,
youth up
; who
togetherwith
God's
our
who
but
grace, is the
real
bodies
keep
the
from
is in fear for
now
soul
a
that
reallyis,
it
so
sin shuts
out
us
channels
the
by
such
a
which
He
of
the are
then
would
afflict her
begins doubtless her
deliberate
when
is done,
in their road
individuals
the
prayers
believers, high and
of her
He
he
rob
has
Satan
When
branches, he of that
her
gained
a
he
when ; and
sin is
One
put
of
the
pride,
he
leaves
Church
enough
:
stacle singleob-
one
it,satisfied.
observed, this appliesboth and
some
their covetousness,
can
there
in
point,
in
their
rouse
can
allure
hopes.
the
ness, conscientious-
entanglereligiouspersons
can
sin,
let it be
strict
by attempting to
feed their ambitious
his work
of
any
their resentment,
inflame
And
in
Church.
life of
the
protection.
strength lies. he
calamity may
a
are
all true
obstructs
whole
good works,
safety and
our
whenever
of
devotion
low,
which
and
such
that
and
a
on
Saints
the
ful wil-
and
grace.
miserable
purity, the
the fastings,
and
gives us
know
we
us
presence,
inflicted
be
alms
The
Church.
or
God's
intercessions
The
Nay,
sin be deliberate
from
cause
?
him
takes par-
strengthand
of
Scriptureassures
again, how
Consider from
within
he
existingupon
treasure
if the
of
word
; for the
is but
who
is severed
Ordinances, though
small
is laid up
life which
Dead
; and
time
circumstanced
outwardly, and
exhausting the
! what
itself?
short
a
so
of the
grace
Alas
?
us
heart
our
warmth
their
them and
of
condition
tell, but
can
55
SINS.
SINGLE
OF
III.]
itself
to the at
a
case
given
what
For
time.
people,which
a
know,
we
in
succeeded
have
may as
CONSEQUENCES
MORAL
56
is
sufficient to ruin many of Achan
case
is
His of Jericho
defeat
next
do
not
is
happen
His
between
this
wrath
now
terrible
more
of the
the
We
do
that
to
real, and
as
are
one,
effects of
the
see
they
Christians the
to
the
being proportionedto
as
of
because
now,
with
and
not
then, but
as
death
chief difference
visible
were
some
think
not
us
The
Jews
spoils
and
greatness
abused. privileges here
And may
Let
collect. re-
rael, the forces of Is-
upon
it.
see
they
:
invisible.
other
His
to
dealingswith
surelybut
the
the
among
different providenceis materially
God's
well
must
you
himself, and
upon
daughters.
his
and
sons
we
death
be
may
individuals,the
to
sin,secretingfrom
gold and silver,brought
his
As
goodlyBabylonish garment
a
and
besides.
have really
may
graces.
us
destruction,in spite
our
quite in point,as
own
sin upon
attaching some
working
Satan
time
good things,for instance,
of the world's
Love
this very
at
good points we
of whatever
[Serm.
be
I may
notice
considered,
only,which in other
of
may
a
the
who
have
Church.
from
who
oppose
her,
it may
sometimes
or
of
with
we
the
that
good principleand right conduct perplexed, and
to
begin
excellence alienation
to
ask
or
who
of her
some
we
see
in
it
as
cular parti-
one
across
come
Church,
disbelieve
happen
in much
separationor
When
seceded
instance,
disobedience
consist
respects ; that
from
another
so
them,
ourselves
persons
actively doctrines, of
much as
to
be
whether
SINGLE
OF
III.]
be
they can
very
Now
here, let it be
those
who
have
known
unseen,
but
as
as
deliberately oppose likelyto
is them
of
faith
have
doubt
no
I
favour. God
though
who,
bear
in mind ever
so,
may
be
hands
much,
at
taken,
with a
man
who
not
this
his head
once
whom
fore there-
be
one
may
prove
they
secret
one
Just
have
may
organ but
such,
his
death
sin
instance
be
and
a
man
and
arms
active, and
in the event,
upright
gious reli-
able charge-
as
latent, and
As, in the
to
really
are
diseased, and be
with
holy and
clear, his mind
appear,
them.
be
to
one,
no
thrown
are
books.
God's
mortal, bringingcertain it be
those
such, and
are
seeming
does
in
just have
not
of
God's
in
are
separation; and
their
in
good health,
his own,
yet may
they
being separatists, may
them in
often
who
supposing they have upon
themselves, who
much
speaking
that their
so
the
all those
have
in
appears more
that
am
who
nation imagi-
our
judgment absolutelyon
pronounce
persons
what
know
cannot
I would
yet
affected
wilful
be
to
we
can
be
whatever
wTrath ;
in those
seen
by
you
altogether
are
I say
persons
have
of God's
Church.
repeat, I
sees
is
of
they might
not
grace
holiness; and
and
speaking
am
I would
of what
them.
from
the
of the
imagination
harm
inflictions
the
ther whe-
opinions,or
truth, when
Again,
speak
us
any
highergiftsof
the well
still let
gain to the
better.
forget that
their
57
observed, I
counter
go
in
WTong
themselves
they
SINS.
the
ease dis-
yet be so
just
may now
noble-minded,
CONSEQUENCES
MORAL
58
with
and
singlepurpose
a
[Serm.
high resoluteness,
a
gentle,self-denyingand charitable,
and
and
revenge, love
the
those
these
be,
To
on
a
they
lead
can
understand
"Cleanse awful Who
is the
have and
how
grace
!
drawing
Him
strength,as need
have under
of
all the
be
stedfast
God
He
the
in
when
frequentlythey
of
!
What
in
faith
cleansing and
a
and
in His
of
penitence, to
bestow
such
!
What to
presence,
throne,
and
a
we
assurance,
expedients He
Ordinances,
have
need
to
of His
recur,
from he is falling
vouchsafe
His
!"
and
will
and
how
what
such
means
And
for himself
pardon,
shadow
David.
out
we
continue
Who
"
you
such
to
we
useful, if
find
consequence
have
need
to
God's
shall
sins, how
day by day
from
or
two
or
holy
faults."
sin
to say
be
must
says
secret
Your
"
text,
near
one
ourselves.
errors?"
from
me
What
They
frightenedat
continuallyin
restoration
seek
be
his wilful
been
reallyagainstthis
suggested but
useful.
be
undertake
can
whatever
large subject,yet through
his
Thou
wilfullyleave
sin.
very
to
us
of
with
it be
may
and
men,
avail
no
I have
they may
mercy
of
conclude.
thoughts
good
feelingsof
religiousexcellences,
are
wilful
other
any
be
to
Their
may
so
"
seem
wards to-
yet
principleshort
some
rules his heart,
of God
who
cherish
may
that
show
so
Church.
the
individual
certain
one
and
kind
to
make
allows
zealous
us,
in
main re-
use
to
His
lest
precepts, He
when
visits
what
Moreover, Him
to
up
of
day
of
will
prayers
Let
opened.
while
other
each
Him,
all
Church
the
sins,
give
His
;
give
to
us
to
in
us,
on
mercy
it
to
eternal
to
have
and
riches
kingdom.
of
His
all
on
to
reveal
bestow
love,
future
all
over
;
are
and
us
for
pray
passion, love,
we
to
amendment
to
our
for
books
Let
and
and
grace,
to
ourselves
mercy
us,
sight
be
the
cross
pardon
the
will
to-day.
His
of
repentance
us
present the
called
ful fear-
a
and
grace
for
plead is
merits
the
by
have
then
us
ourselves
when
then,
avail
be
in
the
in
us
according
of
day
to
Him
offer
we
indeed
judged for
the
not
will
before
fearful
be
merciful
It
be
to
Then
friends.
our
to
will
It
!
works
!
stand
Angels,
and
men
be
judgment we
should
prayers
would
when
moment,
helpless
and
!
constant
He
that
dreadful
earth
the
59
shelterless
found
be
we
SINS.
SINGLE
OF
III.]
on
us
to
on
our
of
life,
us,
cording ac-
blessedness
SERMON
IV1.
OF
ACCEPTANCE
RELIGIOUS
PRIVILEGES
COMPULSORY.
Luke
"
And
the
and
lord
said
hedges,
Parable
The these
of
words
having was
condemned thou he
was
This
in,
come
highways
the that
house
my
dismissed
simply
punishment.
having
not
Sermon
him him
was
"
Then
hand into
not
a
and outer
originally
in
how
Friend,
wedding
quence conse-
but
the
darkness
king
to
take there
:
for
earnest
?
garment
foot, and
written
found
unworthy,
as
said
of
that
was
one
who
garment,
thew's Mat-
St.
in
addition,
force,
by
in
speechless.
cast
especial
this
which
from
also
found
wedding
a
not
Bind and
1
into
out
Supper,
is
brought
hither,
servants, away,
with
on
to
in
and
to
Great
taken,
thus
guests
not
the
are
Gospel, the
Go
servant, them
compel
23.
filled."
be
may
the
unto
and
xiv.
a
Parish.
the him
shall
Sekm.
ACCEFrANCE,
IV.]
be
weeping
and
called,but few
answered, And
"
I
"
he
You
in;" but
and speechless,"
was
; for
he
are
many
Friend, how
"
suppose
may
forced
wTas
Gl
teeth
1."
chosen
V
in hither
thou
of
gnashing are
"c.
earnest
have
might
Saviour
our
says,
his
pronounces
lasting ever-
punishment. Surely,there in the It would to
is
thus
doctrine from
seem
awful
something very contained
thence
that
in we
and
the
Parable.
compelled
are
accept of religiousadvantages, for the
which wre
we
shall
The
be
condemned.
doctrine
same
The
to
had
"
with
him, if he
wash
his hands
it
(as it
was
a
him, that there lord
was
having
an
his
the
gain
; and
keep aloof, to
kind
that have
of
of
whole
that
was
hard
man,
right and
Matt.
cares
xxii.
on
12"14.
feeling
put upon
that failing,
of
any
to
was
score,
his
please,
duty,and
consequently it no
could
business,
loss ;
the
nor
matter
views
1
the
dulges ineven
if he
as
ness fair-
often
so
"
said)of
austere own
man
great risk
was
the
lord's talent,
being quitsand
is
delicate
comes.
thoughtsabout
giftalone,
to
taken
parable of
his
natural
idea of
let his
the
hid
such
some
neither
venture
who
the
is not
reckoning
implied in
which
compelled
are
of
of
use
of
misuse
compulsion
day
some
as justice,
in now,
that
is
servant
have
and
and
this
the
when
account
talents. seems
We
Christians,yet
become into
answerable, for the
are
ling start-
reasonable un-
safest to and
so
ACCEPTANCE
(]o
the
escape
the Creator
by
the
by
law
The
call it.
But
danger.
is met
reasoner
OF
of
here
law
;
destiny is represented as destiny of
life and
thou
thee,
wicked
into
that
been Yet
born." he
he
is the
same
for
Son man
doctrine
of
Old
the
the
prophet Ezekiel,
in
which
Almighty
Israelites, That
which
cometh
"
shall not
be
heathen,
as
and
wood
at
arm,
you
will
bring
covenant
3."
xix.
22.
of I
the
betray,
to
2
cause
you
Matt.
xxv.
Testament
God
be
mind as
countries, to
and
with
you
Lord
God,
stretched
a
into
30.
pass
the
3
under
bond
Ez.
the
serve
out, will I rule to
to
says
will
the
;
in the
into your
live, saith
fury poured I will
I
Luke
; As
And
rod, and
1
been
not
words
say, We
mighty hand,
with
and
ye
families
stone a
memorable
all,that
the
surely with out
unto
betrayed.
had
suffered
was
profitable un-
Woe
is
man
if he
judge
the
"
of
heaven I
."
says,
in
the
of
ye 2
example,
as,
between
condemned.
was
The
Lord
born, he
was
"
darkness
our
the
Cast
"
outer
for that
good
the
being free,
will
mouth
V
Judas
whom
by
man
It had
and
again of
so
of
prospect
own
servant
servant
And
of uncontrollable
fate
inevitable
of thine
Out
"
to
him,
upon
prerogative of choosing
death, the
hell.
and
urged
encompassing him;
ableness, the
account
unalienable
the
is sort
a
selfish
so necessity,
stern
same
this
again
his nature
of that
[Serm.
xx,
of
over
the the
32"37.
before
Now, solemn
and
true,)I
would
has is
Himself
might
even
His
the
trulycalled,mild,
of all
of His
much
the
into
without
which
has
He
not
us
of His
us
speeches,by
to have
has
confidence to
take
on
words, when
most
ing? cheer-
history
that
By
;
the
His
He
sighs
to entreat
seems
condescends
truth
declares
us
He
Yet
His
death, by all He
and
agony
is
for
done
wanderings,by
toilsome
trust
there
do ?
this bond.
the
Cross,
the
be
enter
of
that can
?
judgment
on
will not
in Him
vinced con-
degree
sin
suffered,He
He
the
himself
any
assurance
and
His
common
gracious doctrine
under
then, by His
has done, all He
in
one
done
and
earnest
one
universal
world
leaves
read
this
clear
it is who tears
of
siderate, gentle,con-
meek,
any
the
of
whole
the
author
the
as
being
of
possessinga
nothing in
as
called,and
hear
expiation of
His
upon
works,
the
without
any
depths
Atonement,
Can
truth can
more,
and
not
character,
own
death
the
taken
beneficent, charitable, and
loving?
life and of
Is He
proclaims,most
men
and
has
words
day
every
His
not
His
then
we
He
"
called)the responsibility,
Gospels.
which religion
It
odium, of declaringstartling
the
say
displayedin
voice
be
it is who
places,He
in other
as
servants,
may
who
parable in question.
Here,
Consider
Is
the
it in
(what
this very
upon
consider
to
you
Christ.
doctrines.
a
entreat
left to
not
observe
63
truth, (certainif Scripture is
certain
Lord
our
COMPULSORY.
proceedingto
propounded
has
I
PRIVILEGES
RELIGIOUS
IV]
and
that
we
us,
to
the are
treat en-
equity coin-
ACCEPTANCE
64
of them.
misuse
the
I shall
Now
of the
state
enlargesomewhat then
and
case,
the
presents itself
to
this
yet unquestionably it also.
Most
whole
exceeds
whether there
my
be
found, who
is
world
a
judge
or
for
if
my
only
thinks
he
the
had
plain,is
as
Christian
is
we
it. we
only of
are
will
or
before
the
giftof
a
This
this
no
;
be
one
But, if
even
thinks
so,
enough
for
who
to
person
be
been
very his
We
since
we
choice
the
If this be
born.
that
it is
man,
one
existence, what birth,an
new
are
grievous ills,
such
be
unwilling whether
asked
not we
born
are
of
yoke
into
it,whether
plainlycannot is bestowed
the
choose, on
us,
the
nature.
of the
but reflecting
stumbling
the
on
men,
one
world, before
of
power
whole.
It is
man,
brought under
mortal is
one
gift.
a
the
world
have
to relatively
will choose
We
not
regards his
recipientof
pain
most
pain
and
care
sickness,disappointment,anxiety,
rather
sentiment
enjoyment,
the
purpose.
there
affliction, fear,to suffering, that
on
with
not
of
of
that
into the
birth
world
a
in the whole
enough
purpose,
is
enjoyment
so
man
one
is
that
the
this be
will
men
are
first of all
what
thoughts,our
our
that
Allow
world.
place,consider
first
Christians
how
show
general
the
upon
in it.
interested especially
I. In
mercies, yet punished for
God's
receive
pelled to
[Serm.
OF
block.
thoughtswhich
minds irreligious
to
is
the
pride of
sometimes
a
Arrogant, impatient,rebellious
RELIGIOUS
IV.]
PRIVILEGES
hearts, finding themselves life and "
they
by
it
turn
of
means
it.
they
since
; and
think
to
They
these
as
life
self-inflicted
by
that
And
being.
deed, and
when
still sentient, their
who in
horror any wreak without
upon
the
Or
sometimes turn.
it is their IV.
own
fatal
that
and
tastes
horror of
nothing
of Him
existence
turn
upon,
this
Many will
duty
of
want
there
to
of
are
and "
aught
life,which
of
rests
into
!
resignation
takes
without
thus
who,
God, yet will
serve
the
themselves,
called them
alone, who
?
out bodies, with-
but
their
ments, judg-
that possesses
they have blasphemed
risingagainstthe
VOL.
and
thing to
principleof
whom
another
hope
their
over
without
any
fury upon,
will
being,and
that
frantic
bodies, yet living, livingwithout
the
of
assuredlythey do,
state
new
thing to touch,
over
power
their
the
findingthemselves
their
the
committed as
wills
imagine
can
that
of
they
conscious, independent beings,with
thoughts and
own
them
themselves,
find
which
rushing out
power
have
they
?
I suffer?"
must
even
violence, from
perchance they
creation,
I made
am
questionswith
have
are
by blasphemously
Why
"
; sometimes
they
their
myself? why
the
are
fatiguethemselves
annul
Creator.
undo
themselves
which
themselves
I annihilate
cannot
Such
break
destiny to
revenge
giftof
againstit
argue
and
they cannot
risingagainst their why
beat
this
they cannot
and againstitself,
fruitlessly against the chained
possessedof
fightagainstwhat
reason,
"5
COMPULSORY.
Him
not
under F
admit
that dis-
ACCEPTANCE
GG
pensation,whatever that
subjectthem,
to
and
they do,
the
outward
forth of
direction
mind, what
the
in
into
the
which
whatever
by passively, temptation
and
; is
virtuous
are
profession; in
a
up
cowards
are
their
choice
own
case
their
and
such,to take, I have
for
not
improve. instances
I
state
am
our
of
things,into
discipline ; and God
it, on not.
under the
law
speaking, viz., that
it,as
pain
are
if of
we
a
life of
to
take
as
ation, resignto
birth, of
brought,
are
and suffering,
but
not
order
our
into
to
which
of in
of
being asked,
consent
both
to
sake, but
own
take
which
boots
of want
?
simple
under
wisdom
these their
they
"
illustrate, by the contrast, that
without
?
external
and
use,
noticed
virtue
to
are responsibility,
it is their
which
and inquire,)
it ; does
circumstances
placed,(why, it
themselves
they find
Does
them.
to
life
of
enteringinto the
matters
are
suffer
stream
appointedby Almighty God,
conditions
which
the
inducements
;
the
placed.
are
purpose
religionin fashion
no
them,
upon
governing principles
they yield to
truth, that the
momentous
come
?
from
action
on
happens them
to
come
danger ? they they
down
borne
be
to
for what
they
and Accordingly, they deliberately themselves
has chosen
duly respond to
may
circumstances
He
accountable
are
bring
[Serm.
which
is,to
they
must
within, under of
it
OF
certain
a
of moral
imperativelyrequired to obey we
had
fearful
brought
ourselves
consequences,
if
we
into do
RELIGIOUS
IV]
2. Such as
is
For
before
up
little choose
We for
choose
without
us
Now
us.
choose
having part
our
Our
the
on
the
of Baptism privileges
other
how
great the risk of resistingand
are
those
who
the
were
sin,
that
Baptism yet
that
to
this cannot years, nor
we
the
great
be ; can
I have
which are
we
decline
Heb.
I had
of
neither
vi. 4"6.
the
God,
had
fallen
baptized! that
O
the
of sins
alreadyhad quit
were
been
the
repentance 1."
not
Christians
f2
tasted
the remission
of it,and, responsibility
1
gift of
they shall
risk ! O
strivingcontinuallyto
into
if
been
for all, and
cleansingonce
state
that
word
come,
never
this
! O
the
saying,who
appliedfor
once
come
necessityof the
to
person
incur
not
Paul's
have
good
again unto
I had
abusing
partakers of
were
world
fancy a
the
impossible(he says)for
tasted the
them
renew
O
"
quenching
it.
one
on
St.
thought.
and enlightened,
of the
can
that I did
were
It is
"
have
and
to
I
Now
one
danger "
once
the powers
fall away,
into
of
heavenly gift,and
Holy Ghost, and
serious
very
the
decisive
grace
of
a
about
and
are,
in
promise
sponsors
great
as
be born.
to
hand
words
to
religion. We
consideringhow
them, this is
same
allowed
not
are
we
infancy.
67
; it is the
men
our
religionas
for
baptizedin
are
as
instance,we
we
our
is done
COMPULSORY.
condition
our
Christians.
grow
It
PRIVILEGES
of the
keep myself in brought !"
from
our
But
earliest
great privilege
instead
of
shrinking
ACCEPTANCE
68
from
the
latter,rather
with
the
with privilege,
of
fulness
the
trials ;
our
aid
So
unbiassed,
and
and
what
the rules
them
of
truth
; and we
them,
their fruits
be
bound
duty
of
deeds
our
is to
act to
up our
back method nature
to
instances
it.
is to to
be
(such as the
into
of
sense
You that
the
see
of sons
to
act
to think
the
them,
indeed
of
which
their
I
"
may
sinful
God
certain
being obligedto it
according
of
parallelthe
nature.
of
genuineness
possessionof
right,instead how
find
we
proposed to give)
co-operate with
to
state,
for
ourselves
to
disadvantages,and
or
our
home
essay
are
internal from
to
by arguments.
advantages
but
reason
Heathens
not
being
evidence "
talents
the
forced
not
"
that,
or
selves our-
consider
questionof evidences, but
into the use
to
Christians,
have
ourselves.
on
find
by actingupon
go on,
possessed,and
These
till we
bring
to we
to go
ourselves
by
as
side
judgment
We
not
were
are
cannot
we
our
is,not
duty
our
if
and
by
our
keep
for ourselves.
given us,
wrong,
to
on
We
not,
may
will
we
say
do
We
Christianity, weighing this upon
in all
go
education.
our
disputing,siftingthe
about
go
must
the
manfully.
decide
should
we
ourselves
help us
to
encouraged,we
God
Christians
to
therein
given us
Christians.
as
up
aloof,
stand
comfort
contemplation of
the
again with respectto
brought
[Serm.
must
we
and, thus
co-operate with
OF
drawing Christian
appointsus by
Adam,
responsible
beings,with never-dyingsouls, by force, as
it
were
;
RELIGIOUS
IV.]
by
and
of
means
the
givesus
in
us
But still
PRIVILEGES
Sacrament
this
the
by as
the
dependent
It would the
on
conversion, made This
duties. the
of
case
of his servants
such
in
the
when
like
only he, in
the
speaks
Gen.
a
"
first
"
he
and
all his
Epistle to
and privileges
his
xvii.
27.
were,
Old
Testament,
the
was
circumcision of his
men
house, of
money
read
in
matter
the
only
not
the
the
Acts, herself
of course, sacred
(for rative) nar-
Again,
circumstances 2
Acts
xvi.
straightway." Again, Corinthians,
the
having baptized The
if
persons,
baptized also.
was
well
as
his
with
we
as
baptized
slaves
Philippi is baptized,it is not
jailorat
3." '
almost
household2
but
of
all the
converted,
was
fact,
circumcision
by
manner
give a
on
in the
bought
yet
it is founded.
house,
his
is
impress
to
were
impression conveyed by
"her the
;
no.
have to
grown
whose
"
house, and
Lydia
is the
when
ordered
him
baptized,but,
was
of the
partakersof
with
stranger1."In that
that
Abraham,
or
remarkable
include
(by divine command)
followed
born
the
must seem
so
I
which
households
master
was
than
it, in order
instance
Apostles, which
cates edu-
part of the Church
on principle
I will
will
we
righttherefore
of
appears)whole
children.
in
be
instances
minds
(as it
the
He
manner,
birth, and
new
extensive
it may
and
First, then, that
and
urgent
more
your
of the
compulsion on
additional
upon
like
in
whether rightprinciples,
mentioned, few
Church,
the
69
COMPULSORY.
"
the
St. Paul
household
and 15. 33.
conditions 3
1 Cor.
of Stephanas
requii. 16.
ACCEPTANCE
70
guarded, need
was
the
remarkable
put upon
was
found had
which
considered
I
;
involved principle
in the the
then
upon very
in
minds
with
regarded as
troubled
the
made
of
none
of
that
it persecution),
the
holier
felt to undertake sort
to
incur in
put
was
the
trust
a
man
their
They
the
language when and
woe
In consequence
it !
in
he
to him
unless
they shrank
tion, func-
a
less inclined he it
in
was
men,
somewhat
of
necessitywas
of
some
and
to
felt it
it, without blood
he
in
undertakingit
the
said that
!
us
But
salvation; they
engage
understood
for
it, which
of other responsibility with
a
solemn
felt that
being besprinkledwith
souls.
of
so
was,
They
scarcelypossibleto
risk of
him,
it.
comfort,
about
risk was
a
Alas
flee from
the
in men's
least not
at
or
terrors
early Christians
(puttingaside
their eyes in times
those
!)
ministerial
; it is associated
positionin society.
a
ing ask-
looked
ourselves
the
and respectability
"
feel
we
as
without
of this world, profession
"
livelihood
life, with
competency,
bringing such
Now
comparativelyeasy,
a
be
(alasfor differently this age.
which
will
primitiveChristians
The very
a provision,
a
of
ordination,
giftsto
from differently
office is often
force
the
earlyChurch,
the
existingusage
necessary
ordination
of
instance
by
men
their consent.
be
the
out
be
by
procedure itself.
Another
"
here
not
merely to point
wish
[Serm.
limitations
the
procedure,and
site for this it
OF
the
ruined
St. Paul's laid upon
preached the Gospel.
from
the
work, as though
RELIGIOUS
IV.]
(touse
weak
a
for
down
PRIVILEGES
that
if any
heavenly their
that
God,
with
when
instances, office ; and
force, and
from
the
extended
took
to
going
out
the
the
to
men
yet of
the
Acts.
which
their
this
charitable force true
think
of
Baptism
and
doctrine twice
was
(soto
call
with and
state
fresh instance
a
I
which
kings
though
as
mitted sub-
too
it is
no
it)which
extensivelyapplied, other
this once
penalties,and he
ceive con-
unwisely,
than
mentioned
it but
pelling com-
can
we
was
urgency
thrice before
was
hedges, and
households
what
Church
people followed, but
And
principleof
Again,
the
when
ages,
in ?
by own
conversions, such
over-strongly, unseasonably, or the
of
will have
you
highways
come
in
cases
them
civil countenance
any
and
sacred
St. Paul's
conduct
middle
Gospel
into
the
to
of
taking underin many
them.
national
the
their
co-operate
took literally
the
also,
fearful
case
precedent
it, and
are
in
to
given
be
to
constrainingprincipleof
What
place
was
on
knew
be
work
called
as
first time
this
of
scale
they knew
necessityupon
towards
or
; but
a
were
consider
very
speak.
they
(afterthe
more,
dive
fled away literally
Church
conversion)laid Once
such
they
the
bid
sea,
would
only called
was
enough.
need
in
So
been the
aid
of the
part
though they were
own,
of
71
dizzy cliff. True, they
of
them, accordingto even
bottom
the
pearlsat
abundance
that
had
similitude) they
precipitousand
some
COMPULSORY.
in
that the
religiousand guarded the made
a
rashlyuttered
man
any
ACCEFrANCE
72
lightwords,
which
public duty, crueltyand a
casts
of
mean
Confirmation.
are
at
may
a
she
they be
of
it
by
free.
them
an
You
that you
They
go. ;
they submit,
brethren,
thought, those
who
bring
the
them
both
young
witness to
to
a
those of
care
be
and,
before, the
as
tion Confirma-
them,
before
and
youth
sends seek
to
her
ends
straint con-
blesses them sent
and
are
to
receive then
old,
and
by
set
this is deed, in-
thought, affecting
most
a
thought have
are
on,
have
They
men.
She
: she blessing
a
it ;
childhood, they
of their
world.
straining con-
life goes
the Church
blesses
home
"
awful who
by
the
from
in
part of
She
them
respects
some
as
sense
same
the
the
friends
my
awful to
most
lets
their O
in
yet,
were
administered,
being dependent.
on
the
fortunes
force and
of
them.
from
on
in which
under
called free
least in the
last act
out
their
more
mercy
is
withdrawn
time
parts with
them
Church,
certain
is the
men
ing explain-
mode
in
always
what
privilegeand
been
and
Church
are
and
longer, at
no
of
into another.
Though
with
compared
placesinto
proneness
I have
of the
of the
more
and
extreme
one
Christians power
they
the
circumstances
ordinance
individual
times
Providence
the
upon
a
notice, in conclusion, the light
me
other I
"
law
the
from
run
let
now
which
one
to
?
tenet
altogetherneglected,
now
and injustice,
re-action And
is
heterodox
any
of it in certain
abuse
the
from
promulgated
or
[Serm.
OF
Confirmation, but who
young
take
part
people, see
confirmed
; let not
a
in it. to
it
the
RELIGIOUS
IV.]
; let
slipby
time
because
then
constraint But
with
Oh
! but
So
to
perchance it
before,
minds
and
formed,
are
robe, and time
for
contracted
has
into
gone
minds
are
now
and
much
more
any
gross
way,
for
into
grown when
Confirmation,
themselves?
even
When
a
and
and indifferently,
send
him
him?
to
Can
us,
to
Beware,
be
one
mature
who,
as
as
in his
then, all who
have
grace which
they
if
have
be, for it
have
begun
devil, when
their
be
shape,
his
of
friends
Christ, receive
being
being
offer
coldly,
comes
because of
in
fitlyprepared
persuaded to
ministers
we,
them
age
person
merely
receive,
we
negativestate, ought
can
tismal bap-
wilfullysinned
they are
grown
their
determinate
some
they have
if
to
their
work"
they
they likelyto
are
to
their
world, flesh,and
with
war
able
before
when
when
"
be
good
But
whatever
"
in different persons,
varies the
world,
man
a
habits, this is the
"
in them.
begun
the
that
?
requiredof them
conveys
perform
when
sullied
have
them
receive
young,
bad
Confirmation, which
whereby they may Baptism
they
ere
still have
passed age.
likely to
are
persons
masters.
be
that is
more
less
they
When
it.
answer
willingto
much
of
dependents, and
I mean,
be.
may
is grown,
woman
than
be- not
we
and
time
own
perhaps
may
?
Why
; the
though they
come,
if
what
you
children
your
old.
their
are
73
too
get
bring them
cannot
say that
get them
can
not
passed; they
will
you
COMPULSORY.
them
you
is
influence
or
PRIVILEGES
in
mature
a
mere
years,
also principles religious the
care
of the
young,
?
OF
ACCEPTANCE
74
when
grace,
they
greater force
with
home
it is their be
they be will
them
they
receive
those
have
from that
who
rush
upon
my
cannot
you
trust
do
; you
unless
offered. If you case
They them
put
overcome
God's mercy. because
life, because "
prospects.
taking means
and
a
are,
step
will, and
the
do
yourselves,
promises what
know
as
it were,
grace forced
doubtless
may
devil's
yourselves; about
will become
giftsof
you,
at
for
answer
own
the
of this infectious
know
not
You
selves yourof you,
when
they are
upon
you
now.
in this
can
you be
can
stronger than
put off this holy ordinance, present like
take
no
to
be
a
interest you
1
religious future
in your you
will be
This
blessed
your
heart
service.
But
change
love God's
you
strict
know,
retrieved.
perchance,would make
; lest
imposition of
force,you
never
confirmation
"
Alas ! for what
of grace,
which
way
confirmation, which
that
you
lest
the
from
do not
you
holy
once,
sin, the touch
your
not
a
way,
to
age at
:
into
cannot
receive
you
this
an
I mean,
confirmed,
You
brethren; you
of
are
"
miserable
them.
who
come
themselves
young
in another
world, and hand
:
be
not
may
be confirmed
to
come
old to be
too
first confirmed
keep
you
the
to
They
should
they get
tender
are
considerations
same
concern.
own
confirmed
lest
and
you,
hand, the
other
the
hearts
their
turn. re-
them.
able to reclaim On
from
escape
may
while
them
Bring
for it will not
bring them,
can
you
for God's
bringingthem
of
time
slipthe
let
lest you
[Serm.
the
season
may
from
God.
sin
all
you
perhaps
of
god from
the
end
with
Almighty of
this
this,
of
rush
:
"
high Christ
in
God
through
Jesus
a
aims,
no
to
save
Christ
the
love
loving
this
world, all, young
us
!
at
world
;
unbelieving,
Saviour.
the
God
loving upon
ful wil-
and
open
cold,
your
slavery
world.
into
be
further
and
further
may
after
Year
still, without
refusing
your
God
will
life
no
love
of
be
heart
through
no
will
but
;
Your
spirit,
invisible, be
not
pass
may
you
75
return.
never
you
Perhaps
more.
narrow
will
and
pass,
;
the
lost
once
year
COMPULSORY.
PRIVILEGES
RELIGIOUS
IV.]
of
things
This
will
compulsion and
to
and
the
old,
V.
SERMON
RELIANCE
xvii.
Luke
"
When
ye
have
shall
you, that
done
If
when
what then
again,
of
There we
boasting
no
His
I
is the
very we
did
fruit
little, and do
is
all,
bound gave
weight
we
to
his he
do.
His
because, with
should I
mind
might
in
spite
doing
consider
give
no
conceive
cannot
to
or
part
servants.
whatever
because because
what if
even
than
more
one
matter,
do
we
grace,
because
that
there
the
on
His
of
sort
no
exactest
of
tive, defec-
be
judge,
even
any
the this
is
and
grace,
sin, and
be
to
and
boasting,
no
of
infected
God
saints
be
say,
itself
be
is to
towards
have
we
part ? and
a
There
reason
matured
most
can,
do
if
but
part
evil?
with
;
manded com-
unprofitable,
are
we
if that
we,
that
then,
question be
are
servants
done
have
are
do."
all,
we
defiled
and
can
when what
to
done
have
we
duty
which
things
unprofitable
are
our
was
we
are
We
10.
those
all
done
say,
which
OBSERVANCES.
RELIGIOUS
ON
are
we
who
we
fairly
whatever
consideration
Serm.
RELIANCE
V.]
natural
his
in the
And
world
in the
themselves,
allow
not
who
those
that
called
are
unfair
called
commonly
is
they
is
self-righteous,I
which
a
person
"
this is
for
you
will
no
pride himself in
this
general cannot
bring
of
God.
have
no
as
fears
coming for the
prospect about the
present, and
fears
the
motives of mind
state
of mind
of future
himself.
in
ment, judg-
Certainly;
I have
been
from
saying, not
persons
just now
that
was,
one
live
They day
or
They
themselves,
are
men
do.
steadilyto
do
to
the
of
They
they
have
contented because
world,
think
not
another.
future, because
future.
with
; but
who
can
this is what
themselves
think
judgment
a
much
seriouslyof Almighty God,
men
not
are
I do
us
state
a
I said
are
do
is
arise
men Self-righteous
and
way
it ; who
feelingsand
what
his services
on
a
selves give them-
not
is among
mean
to
What
thinks
who
one
find
God.
thinking of
the
serious
objectionto
no
fair
so
about
satisfied with
is well
but
need
still after all there
which
and
they
satisfied with
in
there
; but
no
what
self-righteous necessarily
are
of others
has
persons
self-righteous.Now
judging of
harsh
and
are
because
so,
many
well
extraordinarytrouble
any what
are
themselves
that
attainingheaven,
for
alt ex-
this conclusion
pleased with
who
think
who
to
reason.
well
are
they do,
what
and
are
who
be
services, not
to
"
said, there
it will be
yet,
conclusion,
of
judgment
actual
his
or
powers,
after all to this
coming
77
disposed he might
however particular,
in
OBSERVANCES.
ON
no
with
they
live
RELIANCE
78
is visible and
in what themselves
what
by
is
that
he
not
do
not
measure
spiritual. They, "
by themselves,
and
comparing
wise
not
are
for ...
himself
commendeth
Lord
the
whom
and
unseen
themselves,
among
|_Serm.
tangible,and
measuring themselves themselves
ON
approved, but
is
commendeth1."
Worldly
men
are
men. self-righteous
class of
Another not
believe
Christ.
These
do
themselves
judgment
in
heavenly
a
They
Once
low
have
of
particularobject
make
and
whether
this
make
men
the
whole
observances, obedience
to
both this
other
any
to
be
of
vivid
to
it.
employment,
readilycomes Such
on
the
was
"2
and
Cor.
x.
12.
own
18.
ings, dowhich
religion
of the persuasion
because that
of the
case
their
or
law, they
them, that
them
tions, exer-
doctrine,
consciousness
in
duty,
ceremonial
God's
satisfied with
prominent objectcreates
which
true
any
Hence,
and
religion,or
portion of
of the
it.
schemes
maintenance
or
because
is their chief
up
of their
insensiblyled
are
benevolent
and
become
field of of
their
duty. on
of God
the
measure
of
minds
their
narrow
object the
is dark
views
religionshort
for they self-righteous,
God's
by
merely by
narrow
fasten
who
men
more,
and
conscience
and
of
reallymeasure
not
standard
their
and
who
Atonement
themselves
they measure
conscience,
own
blind.
again, do
they
are
Divinityand
men,
by ;
men self-righteous
the
they duly act
Pharisee
in the
RELIGIOUS
V.J
And
parable.
if this is true
and
observances
will
it
when not
are
the
being this, that
"
make
apart,and
I have
then, what
of
existence
think
duly
the
however,
of unfair
deal
persons who
world
the
when vexed
there person
be may
instruction the
of
God,
parent apdo
persons
I consider
be
to
blames
for
to
useful about
that there
is
great
business
Now
is, be
to
there
a
soul, gain
own
then
is
though
I conceive
mistake.
suggestions,by him.
not
us,
bottom,
his
us,
among
whether at
a
themselves
our
slanders
to
church, this
judgment
truth
;
self-
Now
consider
it, any
case
duties.
satisfied with
and
the
often to
However,
so.
of
or self-righteous,
come
always gain good
world
can
sight,who
and
state
moral
exaggeration and
and
the
one
spiritual pride or
who
their
it, but rather
at
foundation
any
said
reallynot
are
real
the
uncharitable
and
being
fact,no
which
this, that they are
which
point in
is the
of
be
to
diligentin
are
spiteof
in God's
in
whole,
the
in
in
those
great danger of being so,
and
that
only
themselves
On
himself
popularview
righteousnessis in
of
of
of either.
I consider
This
law, think
of idol.
meritorious
exceptions being not
have
consider
seriouslyto
comes
they
said is true,
himself
cases
question, instead
men self-righteous
reallythink
more
fault in all
His
sort
a
objects
religionin
their
and
God
it
of
case
main in
persons
portion of it, which
a
set
the
;
thinking anxiously of of
in the
place
men
so
79
themselves, much
in
good
happen
which
those
OBSERVANCES.
the let
mistakes us
con-
ON
RELIANCE
80
this hint
sider, from men,
by ignorantand
given us who
whether
we,
the
Gospel,
of
ordinances
[Serm.
with
Prayer and Holy Communion, are
are,
pride,or
or
not
in
as
of
late
blessed
are
the
frequentlyas
so
it has
years
the
privilege of
of
specialdanger
any
judiced pre-
with
we
spiritual
called,self-
been
righteousness. Now
of
there
course
is
of persons
danger
a
coming be-
in being regularand exemplary self-satisfied, in
devotional
others
exercises
have
the
mean
of
by
who
therebybetter
occasional them
thoughts
than
of others.
probable; their
relyon in God's be
a
how
in
sight; but snare
far
they
and
how
much
that
they
have
people ;
being
are
they other
and
these
to
make
them
of
aware
and
certainlyare do
seem certainly
perfectionon
sin ;
leadingothers also to
services
of them
from
duties
tempt con-
actually
plead their boastfully
leadingsome
it,
possible
persons
still those services
them,
then, that
of self-conceit
cases
of
none
merit, or
to
habit
Such
troubled
secretly tend their
cular. parti-
all, persons
and
now
other
in
be
may
I
ing, speak-
now
duty
likelyof
as
to.
off from
this
other
may
latent
a
them
attend
just
was
to
every
to
drawn
devotions
without self-satisfied,
till they have
to
their
passing thoughts
they are
or
attention
is still most
what
regularin
are
with
their attention
their very
And
I
which
danger,
duties
which
danger, of
is
attending to
so
other
they have
having
duties
of their
not,
to forgetthat
there
;
the to
do, and
to
get for-
whole,
forget encou-
raging others while be
the
done
is
to be
seems
is contained
nothing else,and
so
much.
who
are
other
should
services
do
do
be well
be
scoffers,say
or
who
Pharisees,
that
than
worse
others, or
the
world, and
be
; still I do
believed
frequentin
are
religiousexercises
should
and
for
take
not
since right,particularly call
them
on
other
duties. such
from
for But
and
be omitted
:
All The use
great
IV.
there
few
things may without
were
of
not
and
prayers
the
deny other selves, them-
jealous over
going on
strictness
is
very
exact
observance
of their
quiteanother
matter,
a
votional to observingdeobjection
If there
set
if in
their
all this is
are
language
granted they are
is
prevented,but
lesson
the world VOL.
more
be
danger being an duties.
watched
a
they do
ill-natured
this is but
who
then
frequent
are
hypocritical.All that persons
is
thingsagainstthose
severe
respects they were
to
has
observances, as religious
strict in their
not
nation, imagiduties ;
deny
hear
may
itself
it,which
the
as
to
acts
not
contented
Accordinglyyou
persons,
about
I
mind.
outward
danger, lest persons
some
in devotional
and
memory
in definite
the likelyto satisfy is
themselves
substitute for other
a
completenessand tangibleform
there
cency, self-compla-
statedlyforces
impressesthe
mind,
what
quiet,unobtrusive
a
What
and and
in
81
they still acknowledge
sinners.
upon
a
OBSERVANCES.
RELIGIOUS
V.]
a
danger,
let not
the
thingswhich be
before
in the
abusing it, and
it be
observance are
pervertedand us
let
not
gerous. dan-
abused.
Gospel is so G
to
again to
leads
pride,unless spiritual
to
watchful,
is to be
duty
I do
However,
God
those and
who
have
such
to
pervert
be (praised should but
derive
those
lodged in
them. Let
mercies. I have
us
allowed
Now,
to
in the
can
only do When
us a
something at
humbling
or
but
snares,
danger, which
this
here. severe,
such
:
To
once
now
know
is indeed
to be
injurywhen and
knows
man
To
complacency.
needed
not
are
observances,
of serious minds.
case
of self-satisfied and
that
ordinances
blessingswhich
devotional
in
minds
first,the evil in question (supposingit
its existence.
here is
Christ's
how
adapted exist)is singularly It
humble
giftsare
see
exist
to
is counteracted 1.
then
hearts,
impossible
is
and
from
but
harmful; they
It
evil.
earnest
Christ's
were
to any
in their
of God
ineffable
and
harm
do
things are
thing
any
it
simpleperformance of
can
into
!) that
high
do
all
thing
God
is quent fre-
in the
mind
serious
a
love
the
persons
every
to
to
us
not
our
attendance.
great privileges.Indeed,
told
has
watchful,
are
omit
to
say that the
strange thingto
what
we
at prayers
or
think, after all,that there
not
of these
use
a
not
great danger
very
any
Table
Lord's
at the
attendance
If frequent
them.
abusing
without
mercies
God's
use
[Serm.
ON
RELIANCE
8^
its
own
we
do not
tive. correc-
know
feels the intrusion
self-complacentthoughts, to humble
know
of
him a
humility is we
the
are
destroy ways is al-
weakness the
very
passionate,
or
first
defects, but does
and
not
step
grace ful, sloth-
towards
directlytend
learning un-
to
destroythem. but
to
know
we
self-satisfied is
are
we
self-satisfied. No
are
who but
a
knows
person that
and
may
he
one
his
slothful
who
be
direct blow
a
is slothful.
Here
eous self-right-
proud thoughts; is
then
ments la-
and
knows
priding ourselves
safeguardagainstour
to
perceiving
be
can
laments
not
despondence ;
satisfaction in
is no
does
indolence
our
exertion, but induces
to
self-satisfaction.There that
of
Knowledge
us
encourage
8,'J
OBSERVANCES.
RELIGIOUS
V.]
great
one
servances. ob-
our
on
thoughtsdo us no harm, if recognised, if repelled, if protestedagainstby the indignation Evil
and
of self-reproach
do not
we
discern
cherish
we
And
is it of those
as
first entrance. vain
comfort
of
is another
our
about
givingover 2. But with
The
we
and
might
their
and religion,
that
speak with
for many undue
about
their
only when
that
fort, com-
for
have
we
the that
reason
not
I on
g2
troubled
are
excellence
they
are
trial will
the
reasons.
decision
of
have.
again,if religious persons it is
; but
about
good
exercises, that
proud thoughts
off from
takes
no
their
on
they occur
It is
on
intrusion
questionis not
mischief.
I think strictness, in
thoughts
us
us
the
that
deny
more
humble
which
they elate
as
devotional
all the comfort
thoughts,much
devotion, when
matter.
but
much
foolish
them, when
admit
they ripen into principles.
of all bad
I do not
and
It is when
mind.
we
spoken of,
now
their detection
such
them, when
them, that
if this is true
the
would
such
a
and young
wear
off; indeed
not
point, "
every
hardly think
that
faith, minds
to
would rest
our
mind
on
some
attempting the the
narrow
field
that
only
Men
;
same
course
for this
reason,
just
all
having
redemption
and
faith ; to
come
of heaven
are
earth
rounds
to heaven.
to
begin
a
world,
the
religious
a
often
think
They consider,
what
all this is fulfilled in
as
the of And who
have
have
range
of
that
ladder
in the for
and
attained
they
greater
haps, per-
confessingthemselves
feelingsconcerning
they
religious persons led
of
"
of
duty
ness self-righteous-
men
beginning
lie in
warm
and,
this
to
self-righteous.For
reason
all because
; and
of the
that
only of
we
able
become
in having justification,
think
notion
a
proportionas
danger
reverse.
religionto
sinners,and
consider
duty,instead
our
pursue
persons
the
far
very
Satisfaction
self-righteous, though they
are
themselves
from
in
duty, are
sectarians, are
they
who
require
not
how
see
duties, we
our
zealots,bigots,devotees,
"
the
of
In
of it.
does
the
said, arises from of
part
have
be.
have
one
whole
them.
compass
I
doings,as
own
fixingthe
surelyit
it should
what
thing,
new
even
sightto spiritual
is from
best
with
or
of
keenness
in the
young a
would
mean,
should
one
performancesor
their
on
; for
so
very
religionwas
I
"
do
temptation to
our
whom
them,
upon
minds
but
any
themselves
pride
much
[Serm.
temptations; yet particular
has his
one
of
ON
RELIANCE
84
one
so
God's
them,
very
sure
tracted con-
ments, commandreaches
way, or
reason
strictness
they
are
which
same
their
in
I admit another
their
de-
RELIGIOUS
V.] votional
in
Supper, or
beginning, in
satisfied ; for the on
certain
one
excited the
he
effect in
grace,
whole
your
the
and
more
and
the
Holy
in
other
going
to
evil
is
obvious, and
appliedby
its
time
will
add
effect,the
On
the
and
solemn
be
If you
are
faith virtue
;
to
seem
you
hand, attend
prayer
ness correspondingstrictit is
of the
do
to to
cease
less will
other
matters,;
soon
to your
without
the nature
God's
Try
cure.
religiousstate.
try to
one
religious
every
your
Eucharist
more
duties, the
more
call
cannot
you them
observances. satisfaction a
definite
plain
what
mind,
human
considerations.
will
without
The
more
neglectyour daily,domestic, relative,temporal
you
(I
as
evidently
are
you
you
follow,from
hand
and
will
do.
yourselfto
inasmuch
will, under religious,
long
duty,
you
the
is
no
well-pleasedwith in earnest,
minds
becoming
something
other
surelybe
because
person,
of
remedy it will
as
the
and
more,
question are
on
fixingtheir
duty
the
self-
becoming
others.
neglectedby
which,
their
the
or
almsgiving,are,
of
as
"
this
it; and
and precise,
the
reason,
in
in
danger
some
portion of
about
But
or fasting,
same
observances
and
85
observances, in attending prayers
Lord's on
OBSERVANCES.
very
defective
3. But that
is the
prize yourselfon
your) formal, religious, Thus
it is
feelingeither
and
this is not
devotional
will
of
plain a
that
your monial, cere-
self-
beginner,or
of
negligentChristian. all.
Certainly this objection,
practices,such
as
prayer,
fasting,
ON
RELIANCE
86
tend
and
communicating,
the
objectionof those,
the
objection of
attempted
and
Men
world
the
thing in
do
society,certain much
are
than
We,
for
candour
and dealing find
question.
and
for
who
us
were
he
to
over-confident
them; he
trusts
and, depend less so
it,to
on
to
the a
our
to
his
in his
attempt
wait
more
smallest
of
Is it for
petitionsbe
a
an
rush
borne
easy of
easy
lest
self-righteous, is
he
anxious, over-
fulfil
to
power
strengthalready,
own
would
them
He
so.
; he
make
need
not
assure
may
ments command-
his Lord's
solemn, arduous, and
thing
to
and feelings,
upon
no
such
think
own
;
social
have
no
him
being too good
mind spiritual
inexhaustible. easy
much
fearful of
that are
in
and
objector fears
I do
not self-righteous,
very
himself
too
of
make
attempt them,
is not
Englishmen
"
meditation
an
of
nations
that
habits
are
then should
are, our
fasting and
When
observances
be
in
great attractions, and
such
But
we
active
are
observance.
him
what
they
day, find fair
eastern
some
as
of
states
which
this is true
this
meditation.
are
tempers,
our
such
We
countries, in
easy
ties, austeri-
seductive,
certain
are
instance,of as
do
attaining heaven.
in others ; but
fastingand
the
in
ages
easier
all duties.
might
and
never
the easiest
was
the most of
what
just had
and
pray,
were
there
that
deny
not
if it
speak as
courses
is
be, who
methods easiest, pleasantest, I
least
at
or
to fast and
if such
as
is self-righteousness,
to
would
those
them.
[Serm.
them
;
pray
?
then and
never
It is to
let to
RELIGIOUS
V.]
OBSERVANCES.
attempt the duty till then be
to
in
the
habit
hour, in all frames circumstances, awakened mind
from
at
It is not
is.
we
Saints
and
Angels
are
have
us.
What
dangerous
things are
; but
mind
that
say
stated
prayer,
so
best
will
again
so
constituted
mortifications
for their
practisethem in not
danger
by
of
of this
practisingthem
And
in consequence as
an
so
and
and ; but
of
all
prayers ?
mind ; but
delightin not
the
at
attention
our
elating? be
may
take
sake, and
adequately;
through faith,
proud
as
own
Is
; there to
devil
reallyserious
take
and satisfactory
nature
the
formal
and
to
of austerities
that
serious
transient, and
it
us,
stated
duly ?
it
to
and
is after
is the
it is easy
Is all this
? irregular
so
where
attend
delightin
our
And
to
blind
the
to
and
state
our
us, and
indeed
sensitive
a
dangerous
are
all
to
is
world
hear
by assertingthat regularand
meant,
They
about, who
off the
standingby
all
out
It is not
what
Christ
and
the
keep
to
keep
are
we
throw
to
God
that
desiring to
are
are
collected
things.
seeking,and
at all easy
understand
to
other
what
realize
to
us, what
calm
to
prayer,
about
thoughts
all easy
a
after
all outward
all easy
at
in
wandering
intrusive
before
It is not
soul.
hour
under
God
all easy
at
and
day
mind, and
bring before
to
it is not
after
day of
; but
87
sons per-
pleasurein
to be
able
to
they certainlyare for
their
becoming
own
sakes,
spiritually
surelyit is idle to
speak
ordinarydanger. again
a
religiousmind
has
a
perpe-
tual
humiliation
of
source
far
also, viz., how
not
that you
are
in
measure
some
find;
that
feelings which
Alas
cost
the
Day of
?
it, if
persons
we
must
do,
attempt
those
would
persuade
bitter
the
in
God's
catalogue
run
Last
the
which
services
the
sight.
risk some
to self-
tend necessarily
us
of
vows
for in the least
at
or
more
to the
answer
to
than
more
in
add
to
must
soothing world
broken
of
thought
we
we
the
and
comfort
a
sins which
yet this
Church
when
you
expect
profession and
in
! is it at all
of those
nothing
must
daily imperfections.
your
of
think
you
invitingthe
are
you
say
obedience, made world,
by
preparingit to
to
pleasant,
a
and nothing flattering
is
and
criticize you, it will
his devotional
professionwhich
a
dishonour
thought
is not
the
in
elatingreflection,to
an
making
There in the
It
involve.
not inspiring,
an
actual conduct
his
professionwhich
the
observances
this consciousness
from
short
of
falls short
world
[Serm.
ON
RELIANCE
88
righteousness. But, after all, what
4.
which responsibility, should is
fail,but
it,but
when
Anak
and
duty
lest
doing it, is Him
;
to
God
and
of the
bade
we
be
it is to do
were
should wiser and
to
obedient
giants?
feel
What
their
encounter
feared
become God
it
Israelites,who,
them
than
lest
? ingratitude
gain Canaan, they
shrinkingfrom
be
to
conduct
very
so
because
fears
cowardice
Almighty
enemies
our
the
is this
To
the
sons
fear
to
of do
in self-righteous ; it is to
like the
distrust
unprofitable
RELIGIOUS
V/|
who
servant
austere
have
we
when are
to
His
be
do
we
we
fear to
we
go
by
dare
reason
His
do
to
be bid
are
will
who
has
protect
befall
the infirmity,
in
He
desolateness
He
will. in
will
keep
which
us
has
spiteof from
beset us, and
should
try
vexation
bring
us
of
our
sin ; but
humble
spiritand
firm
courageous
old
risk
Satan, Adam,
wounds,
our
it be
venward, safelyhea-
us
the
; He
infirmities
then
us,
still ordains
He
should
to
the
compose heart.
foot
of
and
His
us
should
Cross
ourselves, and Let
in
move
self-abasement,
day by day us
us
nesses, ignorances,way wardnesses, weak-
and
Let
not
lead
misconceptions,these us
of
ensuing,if
to
to
bear,
us
thingsbeing againstus
all wilful
pardon. and
all
of the
smarting of
promised
us
Let
assaults
remains
and His
us
realized,
bid
has
the
the
dejectionand
to
Let
be
them.
involuntary mistakes, the
sequences con-
Let
them.
truth
in
us,
the
faith.
by
go
imposed
us
fear
leavingto Him
cannot
probably will sins of
! to
and worldly-wise,
they threaten, since
them, and
the
we
which
dangers
however
what
No
is to
what profitable,
best, but unworthy
commandments,
through
bring us risk
when
and
able unprofit-
but
are
be
our
all ?
at
servants
of obedience
we
to
do
hard
being a
as
if
best
our
laid the
then
unprofitableservants
are
all ; but
done
when
we,
best
89
talent,and Lord,
his
on
At
man.
when
his Lord's
hid
his sloth
charge of
OBSERVANCES.
for
bear
a
steel ourselves,
us
and self-hatred,but against againstself-reproach
unmanly
fear.
Let
us
feel
what
we
reallyare,
"
far
only so
best Let
it tend
whether to
He
good.
He
bless
can
cheer
can
of
Blessed
sanctifyeven
and
they
doing,are
also
which
been
has
sacramental while
who, while
do
His
and
they
commemoration;
thought
of Him
glory in
Him
and
again,and
rose
willingto
are
in
that and
joy
take
receive
who
live
in
their
He
are
case
for
them, and
in
Him
; who
buried,
was
in
the
; who
suffering
themselves
willinglyassociate
Mysterious Communion
them,
their hearts
Him,
who
it in the
both
Him,
part with
who,
;
bids
virtue
lives in
they,
are
of
possessionof
the
now
in the
privilege ;
a
because the
died
will ;
they
seeking Christ
gain
who
Him.
His
indeed
Blessed
so
and
; who
He
which
offers
in
them,
which, though it bringsgloryin the end, brings
and suffering them
do
matter
who, in what
are
death
do
ness humble-
consideration,in His special
our
duty,
a
can
; and
reallyobey
any
promises.
commemorate
while
in true
more, we
obeying God,
they
puffed He
despond.
themselves, as interesting under
ities. infirm-
be
we
is
eternal
our
afflict ourselves
the
in
what
our
us, if
we
we
blessed
thrice
are
things to
when
more
who
they
are
befall ;
and
more
the
mind,
may
all
shall afflict ourselves
we
them.
turn
us
the
us
attempt
depressus,
to
or
us
lovinglychastise
will exalt
and
can
can
He
up, and
He
?
us
we
succeedingat
will,whatever
God's
elate
to
that
show
to
as
simply obey
us
that
[Serm.
attempting great things,and
sinners
as
ON
RELIANCE
90
at
affliction at
present in
a
present,
specialway
"
heirs
which of
makes tears
and
RELIGIOUS
V.]
and
pain
which
the
in
without
their
them
glory,
may
world
from
lot
far
and
other
them
that
trials
and
in
faith, from
the
present
humility, them.
come
differ
which
work
eternal
patience,
cial spe-
they
may
they
world
of
though
which
times,
men,
heirs
reproach, upon
exceeding
which
resulting
91
perceiving
more
the
come
peaceful
most
the
a
and
disappointment
trials
live
OBSERVANCES.
in
for
weight are
and
pensed^ recom-
ness gentle-
of
SERMON
THE
VI.
INDIVIDUALITY
OF
Eccles.
The
"
Here
spirit
we
people,
soul,
God.
to
into
the
in
animates
us
He
and
body
while
the
into
may
to
be
fancy
is
;
and
unseen
or
has
He
:
this
is been
this, on
world,
not
God's
chosen
body,
lasts
;
;
truth,
which
that
not
merely
it
at
has in in
Let
first The
time
sight point
of
separate
a
man
ence exist-
merely,
this,
"
It
again,
soul
every
holds up-
is.
death.
into.
enter
He
it returns
upon
it
sent
there
state,
all
returns
it, He it
of
not
of
case
wherever
earth,
that, in eternity,
is
the
made
life
spirit
writer
the
upholds
unseen
considered
which
from
altogether
we
In
existence,
steadily contemplate
we
the
it
distinct
the
relapses
severed
gave
body,
of
or
generally.
when
the
sacred
only,
men
it."
gave
death
The
men
God
it
it
of
but
the
men,
good
who
God,
upon
God.
to
of
speaking
that
SOUL.
7.
unto
return
told
are
returns
man
shall
xii.
THE
not
in "
only
the
Serm.VL]
during its
INDIVIDUALITY
mortal
life,but
creation, whether is
Nothing
the
who
millions
live
else in the
one
I
mean
dangerous in
wrong
each
he
does
that
one
make
will
the
human
might
commerce,
the
real
of
upon
of that
dear
to
Or
?
own
lectively, col-
men
whole,
a
was
but
as
great machine, to each
that
remark,
class
the
stones
way
of
the
I mean,
what
We
to
soul
do
we
will
you
own
and lay down generalize,
and
not
masses,
building.
a
how
individuality in
men
of
and
as
sider Con-
politics, regardinghistory,
like,and
contemplate these act
some
as
of
of the distinct
doctrine
common
speak truly.We
and
his
body
some
show the
soul.
connect
and
on
if he
it up ?
all lie to
we
our
then
springs of
instance
understand
we
parts
no
army
understand
as
the
on
as
mass,
or
to
goes
of the
look
and
in matter
not assignstjieindividuality,
he
open
its nature
an
men
soul, a soul
a
all
were
of
ask
commonly has
men
poor
only
of
explainwhat
speaking as
I
;
To
of
body
not
am
he.
that
whole
as
if there
as
not.
or
one
commander
a
a
you,
rather
not
This
I
precious in
as
wheels
which
that
sends
he, think
as
the
but
sending them
of those
himself,
he
service ?
so
fact, does
world
think
it,when
lived, is
in himself,
whole
do you
:
realizes
have
of its
realize
to
soul, that every
or
independent a being
hour
the
difficult than
distinct
a
93
of flesh
body
a
SOUL.
from
ever
joined to more
has
man
every
THE
OF
creations
towards
things,dropping what
of
our
them,
as
are
more
that
I
laws,and own
if
minds,
they
were
trulysuch.
another
Take
instance
greatness, what that
individual
another, in such world
the
world,
at
to be
one,
They
one.
definite
number
thing; and
power talked
of
we, as
a
separate immortal which
the
component parts
And
fresh and
is
is
but
as
the
the
of
passage
state, that and
No,
think
we
fresh
that
die,
men
born, so that the whole that
the it and
or
the
away,
; and
call the
we
that
heap
drop
added
are
only in a
their
dies and
appearance,
fresh and
and
grainsof
as
one
of
one
unseen
whole, which
exist
to
up some
it is the
all that
same,
be
this
an
like
look
to
notion
forget all
we
go,
upon
livingby sight,
the
realities.
are
to
this
the and
come
are
that
and
one
who
men
insensible
are
still think
the
are
though
shifting, yet
ever
and
fresh
upon
act
to
to
when
is but
appears
this ; but
one
looked
of
drop
beings into
whole
and
habit
our
the
nothing of
time
forget that
dies,we
one
be
to
short
being any thing else.
and
be
to
years
wealth, and and
and
one,
immortal
gainan ascendency over
to
from
of
able
be
to
national
reallymeans
few
a
[Serm.
of
it
together
and
seem
regard them
that
for
as
way
for
talk
Why,
act
large,as
gain
to
and
a
SOUL.
?
beings happen to
THE
we
mean
distinct
circumstances
in
when
:
it
does
certain
a
OF
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
94
we
nation,
individuals for
it,and
leaves
of
a
tree.
Or are
in
again,survey
pouringthrough carriages;
houses
while
too, could
populous
some
we
the
streets
the see
;
some
shops
are
into
them.
town on
:
crowds
foot,some
full, and
the
Every part
THE
VI.]
INDIVIDUALITY
of it is fall of of
life.
OF
Hence
SOUL.
THE
gain a generalidea
we
splendour,magnificence,opulence,and
But
what
that
truth ?
is the
great
concourse are
shadow," in which
he
things himself
about
has
desires,judgments, and no
outside
one
his
one
of him
soul,his immortality; he
for
ever.
He
has
infinite
an
in which
he
gleam
Again
is but
moment
read
history,we
great slaughtersand
of
accounts
again
we
accustomed
are
regard collections
to
We
of immortal I
which gave those ever
I
it,and
while
not
millions trod
the
think, you
he
great ; and
on
especialway
multitude
a
is
a
lection col-
upon
earth,but has
upon
time
own
but
of human the
saw
return
sun
in existence
grant
do
we
1
to
lives unto
now
millions
multitudes,
of those
each
:
was
earth and
will
an
so
people as singleindividuals.
and perish,
this very moment
a
with
massacres,
in
that
souls
in its
did
like
souls.
say immortal
only had
not
of
understand
cannot
scene
meet
and famines, conflagrations, pestilences, here
the
; and
its surface.
upon wre
himself
able, unfathom-
him
existence
No
touch
can
live with
writhin
part for the
bears
when
:
of
abyss
thing to
him,
must
depth
a
of sunshine
is every
reallyany thing.
is
his
vain
"
a
hopes and fears,
owrn
reallytouch
can
all
and
disquieteth
and
; he
aims
else
in
being
every
shades, but
walketh
"
energy.
centre,
own
but
He
in vain."
himself, and
why, that
is his
him
at
95
not
a
God Him.
soul, who All
beings who
are successively,
all together.This,
duly realize.
All
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
96
those
Canaanites, whom
every
one
of them
We
read,
Jericho,
and
"
young
that
was
all that
women,
twelve
were
Debir, and and
old."
V
them
They
Every
had
their
the
all
the
edge
other has
live,and
its influence
and
live,reserved nations
Canaan,
when
before I
feelingswhen
hint
which
the
at
speak
they
who
are
were
overwhelming judgment
beingson That
the
old
material
earth
world
but of
tabernacle
was
1
their
they thought or
surely
present destiny. They all
when
is to come,
of
the
devoted
Scripturespeaks of
present
had
God.
comprehensive judgment, to
were
did in the flesh
which
day
a
should
why
their
sword,
still somewhere
they
they then
shall stand
But of
for
"Joshua
still lives.
They
now.
it ; and
upon
it
and
men
that
souls
those
of
them
what
So
;
of the
souls
separate thoughts
enjoyed
in"
was "
Again,
likingsand pursuits;they gained what good, and
Ai of
day, both
with
one
earth, they have
on
that
to
place.
a
Lachish, Eglon, Hebron,
Libnah,
smote
as
thousand."
utterly destroyed
therein
Again,
fell that
Makkedah,
took
assignedhim
has
slew,
universe, now
They utterlydestroyedall
"
[Serm.
of Israel
in the
is somewhere
God
SOUL.
children
the
where
at this moment,
THE
OF
and
in
awful
the
eight
souls
Flood were
Jos. vi. viii.
x.
What
in an
! all human cut
still lives,
drowned.
more
waiting
in it ?
involved was
wider,
a
place appears
one
of
state
nations
off
by
though
I Scripture,
it. its
say,
THE
VI.]
this signifies
"
disobedient,"
when
"
in the
waited
souls,who
many
bodies
the
by
thousand
And
of the
All
"
weak an
that
Babylon
and
in
"
have
ever
of
men
the
great statesmen,
all the
the
all scheming aspirants, covetous
still in
are
hell
or
dwells
and
by
1
IV.
Prophet,
ing beneath," but hav-
gained a war
they
that
the
day
of
in the
name
were,
ever
all
crafty counsellors,all
the reckless
adventurers,
being,though helplessand unprofitable.
darkness, which
VOL.
the
by
still
traders, all the proud voluptuaries,
ignorant,rich
place,each
army
still alive ;
Balaam, Saul, Joab, Ahitophel,good and
any
are
were,
give,and waitingfor
world, all the mighty
all the
are
now, to
we
perishedin the
ever
described
All who
summons.
wrote.
still lives ; all the
himself
are
account
their
alive two
St. Peter
who
they
indeed
many,
still live ; Sennacherib's
of
kings
still,as
been
Those
multitudes
other
persecutors of the Church
are
spirits
had
deluge,were
the Jews
Jerusalem,
The
it
of long-suffering V
afterwards, when
still lives ; Sennacherib
alive.
the
violentlyexpelledfrom
were
of.
read
siege of
the
of Noah
days
all the
of
so
97
alive still.
Surelythey are where
speaks of
once
waters
years
Peter
"
is, then in prison,who
prison,"that
God
SOUL.
THE
obscurely indeed, yet still,as
;
certainly.St.
appears, in
OF
INDIVIDUALITY
poor,
each
and
has
his
separate
sphere of light
himself
in that
he
provided
has
bad, wise
for
1 Pet. iii.20. H
himself
What
here.
forget that
we
be
cannot
And
swept
whose workmen
all the
which
near,
It
is the
have
of
speak These of
who
seen,
them
seen
I
but
:
it is also
;
true
live
but
they
when
children, perhaps
It
like
seems
like
over,
like
wind
blows
seen
immortal or
in
any soul.
sunshine, but one
of
those
it.
It has
of not
if
it lives ; it lives many
is all has
falls,and
have
at
places,whether
;
they
have
we
away
the ence exist-
no
felt them
passed
did.
we
which
have
we
; and
and
moment,
we
we
person
goes
But
ever
recollect
that
rain
Adam,
memory
may
storms
loved.
Where
now,
The
when
themselves. child
the
and
time
us
now
have
live.
which
of
showers
the in
to
accident
beyond ; and
nothing
once
dream
our
seeing a
once
not
and
we
We
do.
they
creature
beyond are
an
some
existence
no
a
I do
rid
cannot
that
not,
ourselves
we
known
all whom
know
it is almost
whom
have
world, they
all live.
they
of
speak
the
departed.
we
the
libraries,
in
see
of
those
are
on
far great buildings,
wonder
forget; we
cannot
we
the
whom
those
were,
written
see
we
the
raised
now
they
churchyards, all
or
works
with
same
and fiction,
a
beings,who
we
remembrance,
all in God's
are
names
and
are
or
what
are
We
change.
all the
who
tale
a
[Serm.
history!
upon
who
may
names
SOUL.
immortal
churches
in
writers
as
concerns
away,
again
so
monuments
and
it
this earth
however
it
read
to
THE
this sheds
view
a
accustomed
are
OF
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
98
but
seen
as
a
an
breeze
this moment of
bliss
or
THE
VI.]
INDIVIDUALITY
misery, in
OF
all souls
which
SOUL.
THE
99
until
reserved
are
the
end.
again,let
Or knew
a
who
have
we
have
suddenly or
before
their
health
and
high
in
seen
in
seen
their
place in
our
memories.
sight,but
they
thoughts; they think
others
they
say
those
which
whereas
become
these
us,
as
world, with
hopes
been
earth
on
of two
one
another, that the other eternal what
I think
no
one
that
too
familiar,are
are
the
in
been
Gospel
;
come be-
tracing,do think
us
not
less of this
fears,its plans,successes,
and
are
the
has
as
moral one
of all the
one
is,
under
is the His
of the
tending or
neutral
sight of
been
souls
distinct
subjectof
wrath
dead,
one
way state
the
; the
other
to
h2
have
world
;
one
favour, and to
way
misery. And
of the
one
from
in the
one
the other
for any
external
God's
eternal
is true or
which
alreadyimplied,in
conditions,so
happiness,the
is true
middle as
yet
enjoyments.
Moreover, every
All
own
cerning thoughts con-
us;
And
make
tending to its
to
I have
our
his
judgment.
familiar
believers
which
some
from
with
these
which
way
them
gone
that
just.
not
concerningthem,
those
and
not
are
are
are
whom
in any
gave
still,each
shall say
we
all spirits,
waitingfor the
are
all
time, all whom
which
They
we
"
characters,and
all live
whom
: intimately
not
circumstances
out
can
those
though
brought
I
mind
to
little better,
died
we
call
us
livingalso.
; there
though goes,
is as
all
no
far men
seem
to be
in
all.
Yet, much
these
and
that
thought
bliss
confusion
one
classes of
two
destinies
as
darkness
:
have
the
or
each It
is
that
this
passed into
overpowering than
more
lived
has
or
It is far
is destined
it
that
other, "
placed
attempts
individual
every
should
we
that
be there
familiar
be
now
in which
each
standings, under-
our
livingtogether
circulation
offices,the upon
action
will,and
all that
there
running
into two
be
conduct
parties; "
be us
among not
each
general
a
we
other, course, inter-
thought,interchangeof good
of
should
us
among
of
with
intimate
or
should
is
us
like
so
certainlyquite beyond all
so,
but
are
among
states
look
we
do
to
trary unspeakably con-
so
are
other, while
the
us
the mind's
to, that there
alluded
for
vast
too
for
relatives,friends,associates,neighbours; that
should
far
body, and
increases especially
just
are individually
to
us,
lives
states, that
two
either in
as
is
course
what
I have
other.
who
stands
man
in the
are
of those
incapacitywhen
and
is what
we
and
who
torment.
or
But
realize.
these
of
who
one
every
endless to
but
possible im-
and
state.
unseen
No
each
and
one
same,
lightand
as
those
true
more
the
and
two
are
[Skrm.
to
common
characters
of
SOUL.
say where
to
us
THE
look
men
have
even
case
it is much the
state
their tendencies
apart in is the
as
there sight,
in God's men,
middle
a
it is for
as
OF
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
100
mind
upon
upon
conduct, and
a
mind,
bottomless
and invisibly,
indeed
a
gulf
and
yet
will after
between
cuttingus
off
gulfimpassablehere,
God
be
the
next
praised!
the
side
him
hence
at
observes
this
women
one
What
makes
side of
line
the
far
Thus
expressly, Many
says
Broad
"
and "
many
there
be
realize
that
difficult
at
either
state
whom we
who
least
I will say
do
subject,it not
lived
rest
known
Christ
chosen
are
;"
destruction, ;" whereas few
life,and
to
live,were
say that
more
:
is almost a
when
have
eternal who we
said
still
that
or
and
be, either in the
Nay,
I
believe
to
still
at
the
ever
of eternal
then
once
those
it is safe
that
to
leadeth
difficult, as
all who
have
we
but
in thereat
go
that
way
it is
then
who
wrong
than
leadeth
that
left."
the
on
called,few
are
in the
solemn, is that
know,
we
Two
find it."
who
be
there
that
way
is the
narrow
If
the
is
other
speculate;
much
"
Lord "
shall be
one
numerous
to
either
shall be the
on
please to
Our
souls
that
more
is wrong
alarmed.
be
eye
judgment,
men
taken, and
suppose
are
right.It
the
to
to
reason
of
every
either
himself
thought stillmore
this
that
torment.
left. Two
other
shall be
field ; the
have
of
into
pass
the mill ; the
grindingat
the
and
place
find
concerning the Day
shall be
on
we
unerring
would
once,
in the
101
other, and, did He
the
or
paradiseor
we
SOUL.
impassable till
is in God's
meet
we
taken,
THE
world, still reallyexisting, so
one
take
OF
not
"
person
in
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
VI.]
are
now
live, it is
they
; that
gone,
we
think
are,
a
all and
die, should
to
state
as
in
are
woe
one
it is, to
or
the other.
seriouslyon
impossibleto comprehend,
great number,
but
that
any
person
I
whom
before
see
we
and it to live to have
admit
are
been
lives
Yet,
whom
person,
we
it if he
incur unless
he
ourselves that
repents ?
hell."
Now,
if
merely
mean
repent
that
us,
it is safer to
God's
wrath
But
we
case,
to
in
who
man
power
of
if
error
we
that
ascertain
can
not
are
only
of God's
in
not
bring
men
is,
dangerof
phrase
we
may be
to
seem
therefore
and
so,
it
allow
in
"
may
being in danger it ;
so
as
mean,
or
is often
Healthy
not,
of
far is well.
men, irreligious
danger, but
wrath.
would
men irreligious
men
them
life,is
cannot
cautious
actuallyunder
deny thereby
time,
that
speak
than
are
whether very
express,
one
will incur
we
call
we
this
death, or
to irreligious
that
what
ling, start-
any
commonly
we
by using
to
before
that
and
is what
All
are
persons
thing more
at once,
This
believe.
to
certain
die
to
their
demands
wrath, and
eternal
have
evidence
sinful his
however
God's
were
the
believe, than
see,
present under
any
For
ing again,consider-
which
all,is there
after
all who
make
They
doctrine
difficult to
more
the
lead V
sighttell againsta
faith.
at
they
Church,
against regeneration
born
been
is
difficulty
a
sight.
that possible
Is it
pleasure, dis-
hard
the
to
argument
have
baptizedcan what
of
Baptism,
"
of
contrary
an
as
So
be
to
doctrines
less
or
more
feel it
People
certain
instance, they say in
God's
reprobation.
of
state
a
faith !
by to
which
in
[Serm.
unsatisfactory
however
us,
be, is reallyunder
may
appearances
SOUL.
THE
OF
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
102
such,
as
at
are
the
this
actuallyunder men
in
a
sickly
country may
be
soldiers
battle
in
a
eternal
irreligious man, repent, and But
; and
that
who
one
of two
states
unreconciled How
by
loss.
Let
the a
notorious
so
drunkard,
ever
have
thing hopeful was will
generallybe
heaven
to
peace,
;
of his
in
why
they speak
Apparently because the to
worst
those
lies in
men
who
he
or
have come
that
and
they
they
he
has
gone
of
his
being
of his
happy
these
in this
think cannot
should
them.
ordinances,
jects sub-
keeping silence,
be
qualitieswhich near
a
being resigned.
and
trembling hope,
possiblethat
end,
They enlarge on duty
been
supposing any
that
an
a
mind, yet they
his
believe
to
like.
is it
for
confidentlytalk
will
their
Christian
in
on
pains being at
the
whereas
waiting
found
they
;
release,and
Now,
going
after
confirmed
so
reason
no
this, is
have
away
ever
neglectfulof
so
though they
and
sinner,
a
or
and
misery.
survivingfriends
is taken
who
person
one
realizes
large
at
of
conduct
or
it is
into
once
of eternal
state
a
world
at
seem,
certain
dies unsanctified
if he
God, into
to
little the
shown
ever
dies, passes ; and
they
change,
to
are
may
mistaken.
be
what
be
men
they
not
or
every
other
not
or
he
that
may
an
it,only
is under
we
lie
see
we
hoping
as
;
; but
wounds
when
who
feelingthat
as
whether
whether
at
curse
sickness
danger, but
in
are
speak guardedly,both
we
of
103
of
danger
danger
one
SOUL.
THE
only
see
we
in
in
are
not
God's
be
said to
men irreligious
under
OF
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
VI.]
They
ner? man-
conceive lost.
Even
endear
them
have
human
it
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
104
affections in
showed
of Endor
guest, which
her
hell, and
exist
in
think
that
And
for
they this
subjectsof
are
of another being lost possibility
therefore, when
and the
only
bosom
half sentence
when
he
And persons
among
death, spiritual is the
how
great human
as society,
companies, the
two
of the
wicked
some
are
"
those
fellow-citizens
His
enemies
waitingin prison for How this !
blessed What
would a
there in
are
in the it
change
and
ourselves
it,is but
we
it would
a
of
but
children
ministered
are
others
part
into
devils ; that
saints,"and
judgment be, if
ances, appear-
the
of the
companions
past,who
time
chance per-
many
captive by
God,"
of
persuade
souls
of the
any
state
a
such, perhaps
God, and
some
led
at
with
ease
reallydivided
of
sons
of
find
is
others
invisible "household of
that
are
we
we
; that
one
by Angels,
unto
at the
that, in spiteof outward
truth
invisible world, and
an
catch
they
understand, what
we
shall
? how
as
during his illness,
moment
there
that
case,
multitudes of the
shall
bare
the
in Abraham's
and
or
believe
this
at
them.
of their belief.
died, in confirmation
us
be
so,
weaker,
if it is difficult to
to
they rejectthe idea,
he said
or
have
admit
must
say
which
calmer
was
he
he
they boldly
some
;
towards
dies,they conclude,
man
alternative,that
; and
which
a
hell who
cannot
men
reason
witch
ourselves
bring
cannot
we
the
cannot feelings
Human
us.
moves
[Serm.
kindness
and
sympathy
a
Even
other.
shape or
some
SOUL.
THE
OF
now
are
?
reallyunderstood produce
in
our
THE
VI.]
INDIVIDUALITY
thoughts, unless what
understand
were
and
where
the devil for their enemy,
indeed, ever the
will
be
holiness
the
to
think
that
Covenant,
his eyes
shut them
to
real
state
world
the and
that
you
and
opinions from
so.
at
things as
as
He
judges.
Pass
a
at
believe.
There
to which
into the
unseen
shutting your
I invite
eyes
has vanished
from
but
throne
you
the
called to
to
his regenerate
but, if he
and
opened
mind
to
his his and
brethren, God
are
to
to
enable
; look
seen
when
you,
this
God,
of
will
be
no
world, when you and
have the
on
effort of
the have
you
will
you called
are
you
need
no
and
years,
yet
as
you, and of
Blood
repentance
pray
few
There
state.
One
them, and judge of them
very
will be
we
contemplated
things that
looks
God
as
disengageyour thoughts
to
actuallyexperience what
mind
him,
of
despiteto
us,
world,
souls, and
the
to
and
againstthe
then, my
Endeavour
to do
done
among
brought
have
you
to
one
Endeavour
home
us,
nothing of
prospects, and
amendment.
truths
of God
so
sinned
no
No
reprobatestate. has
within
be
way
among
external
the
to
certain
a
love
none
one
;
and
fullybrought
this
so
their friend
to hell.
the
to have
as
past life, would
realize
no
left to him
nature
for
or
; but
and
105
accountable
"
advanced
so
trust, is in
Spiritof grace,
of the
and
ever
there
SOUL.
are,
God
change it, if
not
humbly
may
wishes
awful,
so
mind,
we
either to heaven
their road
on
THE
utterly reprobate,to
we
trial,with
their
beings on
OF
passed of
need
this world
nothing before slow
but
con-
tinual
vast
receptacleof
your
thoughts about
how
poor
will
then
eternal
aims, the
will
length
at
world
seem
to
which
as
infinite
feel
serpent
a
souls
even
fever
the
silence
; but
life is
of
for
the
of
memory
in
can
sins
done
of their
apprehension
shall
suddenly visit,will
felt in
the
proportion between
afraid," He after that
the
doubtless
says, "of have
will forewarn
no
you,
which,
after He
hell.
Yea,
more
whom
hath
I say
unto
body
ye
?
Christ a
sand-fold thouwhich
punishment,
Let
if
lay to
heart
words, "Be
not
us
kill the
they
the
will be
if so, what
can
shall fear.
killed,hath
power
Fear
Him."
you,
when
it was,
as
be
may Then
?
in
distract
to
dreadful
that
that that
waiting
are
merciful
them
ful dread-
outweigh
; and
it and
most
own
well ; it
period,when
nothing
how
actuallyinflicted
sin. Avoid
to
punishment,
them
committing
Saviour's
our
with
such gratification,
you
after all it be
you
O,
day by
in memory,
and
the you
you
promises
awful
in
which
upon
that
say
very
their
and
over,
judgment,
thoughts, who
your
looks
It is dreadful
earth
on
with
capable !
tempted
are
you
be
to
left !
highest aims,
pleasures,of
your
; it
afterwards.
will be
have
you
its
you
brethren, let this thought be
bites
the
souls, what
the
the
in that
are
you
pleasures,compared
when day, especially sin
[Serm.VI.
preparation of
disembodied
faint its keenest
how
SOUL.
interval,when
that
In
THE
it in
about
movements
judgment.
my
OF
INDIVIDUALITY
THE
106
body,
But
do. Fear to
and
cast
I
Him, into
SERMON
VII
vii. 8, 9.
Micah
"
Rejoice arise
I
or
will
sit
bear
life
early
objecting
led
fall, I shall
I be
light
a
because
I
unto
have
serious
is called
regularly
or
in than
they
bad
even
years, even
gone
lives,
and
and
were,
farther
than
unbelievers,
are
become
religious ; 1
tamed
not
out
Nay,
men.
this, who
have
and
only
well in
fligates, proin
down or
or
causes, turn
drunkards
decent nay,
sin
external
other
from
excellent
been
or
they get older,
and
"
straint re-
into of
accident
life, or
youth
scoffing
running
and
on
goes
respectable have
who
of
settled
but
in without
way,
indeed
the
to
who
men,
not
religion,
time
as
more
or
course
Lord,
thoughtless
a
according
they get
persons
in
against
temptations,
what
shall
the
that
themselves,
less
or
become
Lord of
indignation
happens
live
over
when
the
when
;
enemy
darkness,
the
commonly
very
more
in
mine
O
me,
against Him."
sinned
It
I
when
;
me.
against
not
MERCY.
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
the ducted, con-
appear-
MERCY.
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
108
[Serm.
ance
but perhaps they become religious,
men,
bent
what
they
doing their duty, and
on
have
done
help feelinglove is the
thing
rather
or
generous,
that
has
them
just as
what
again is
number where
of
they
the
?
men religious
is
They
been in
yet
so
committed so
easy
freelywhat if it
has
such
subjectsof that
they
themselves been
past
speak
So
of the
former a
sort
past,
selves ; "
of
that
lives with
something
even
been
at best
if it
was
not
untrue,
and
God's
"
those make
who
who
have
as
now
at
they
for their
themselves
they might their
never
sometimes
affection
they speak of
get for-
back
but, rather, when
and
are
consider
look
never
And
them to
act
lution abso-
others.
is in their tone
moralizingway,
theyread of,as
to
those
of tenderness or
of liberality,
sort
sinners, and
fear ;
there
in
if it had
speak
on
they
cases
absolutely
so
sins of
course,
level with
a
sinners.
their
Of
have
that
pronounce
of the
great
it,they give away
treatment
it ?
on
to "
remission
effect
the
them
a
in
so
give,and
to
And
of
passed,as
exercise
theirs
lay with
and what
is not
who
treats
common,
now
ways
those
to
has
and
seriousness
has
and, with
;
many
of
God
that
every
conclude
fair appearance
a
over
them
towards
conduct
what
wrong.
gone
for
? It is very
cases
regards
never
present behaviour,
never
in
and
utterlyforgivenall that
and
as
had
And
It passes
indulgent.
up
cannot
one
them.
in such
happened,
if
there
their
respect for
and
of the world
conduct
that
so
wrong,
reallygood
making
of sinners
concern,
what
VII
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
]
they then
were,
they
and
were
or
if the
as
but
did
are
those
somewhat
extreme
his former
makes
favour,
of
sort
a
sins
and
glory, there
very
where to
with
from
whether
far
so
notion
their
moral
to
almost
man
God's
boast
of
sort
a
and
I
cases,
fear,
according well-meaning, little
are
not
or
their
that
all
at
past sins, as
or
consequences,
present disadvantageto
a
are
going
enteringinto
great many
the
by God,
remembered
a
their
preparation for being
ordinary standard,
impressed
where of
and religious
persons,
the
advantage
thus, without
necessary
a
off to
set
mode
minded, spiritually are
between
cases,
a
what
contrast
And
state. present spiritual
109
MERCY.
them.
This, I conceive, in of
state
common
very
shape
one
God's
I
And
ways.
they
tempted would
not ;
not
as
in
actually are, "
an
pleasuresof
the
if it
now
such and
not
understand
case
would
they
sin for
opportunity. Now
does
a
be
a
to which
be
person
that
other it is
over,
they "
have as
who
sin leaves
so a
were
if
they
than
now
worse
as
a
that
themselves
season," but, a
in
afterwards,
sin
tation temp-
their minds
up
with
would
the
diverted
were
say, vexed
commit
Either
make
fancy them
can
shocking thing to did
minds
their
sin, or
the
they could
before
can
other, through
or
it.
a
into
coming
persons,
cause
one
escaping from
mercy, went
to
from
instance, I
For
mind.
fancy persons, especially young temptation, and
other, to be
or
they
enjoyed
the
is,had
lost
it
feels,clearly burden
upon
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
110
the
soul,which
is done
and
over,
punishment is more
sin
among
of mind
as
soon
Again:
than
as
take
while
sin,and
sin,because
sin at all.
This
of
the the
when
"
of the
of
course
earth.
fear of God
bodies do
no
before
has
name,
their
rash
eyes,
ask themselves
question make
plain
fault
whether
does
not
they change what crosses
they them
of ; or, if
their
not, is
have that
they are
done. any
it is
determined
has
do
they
allowable, "
;) I
minds
gone
the not
the
they
say
God's
holy
deceivers. too
perhaps try
Now one
motion
here
not
that
scoffers and
;
only
are
bold
they have
course
that
making largeand
being
encourage
Then, perhaps,they see
the
answer
the
as
large changes, they endanger
religion,they
to
its acts
"
"
of
no
the
their
enter
is
acts, without
not
or
other,
think
and
necessary,
very
they
the
nothing
it will ; that
do
that
call themselves
body,
a
into
person'ssin
changes ; (whether allowablyor question; their
behind
Men
events," and
They
gets for-
rush
strange view
a
sin in
men
allow
not
one
common.
a
that God
of
himself
itself is
what
do
may
to
various
most
instance, applicable especially
is
they
nation, being
for,and the
it is very
nation
think
shelters what
yet
thus
they sin, even
that
case,
of the
Whole
thinks
it
Nothing surely
him.
persons
another
each
thinks
forgetit.
we
this time.
at
He
question of guilt,pollution,
the
occurringto
not
[Serm.
got rid of.
be
to
"
common
characters
and
has
MERCY.
to
far,and reverse
the
thought
any
thing to repent
to
put
the
never
blame
on
CHASTISEMENT
VII.]
AMID
the
nation, that the nation
of.
Accordingly,persons of
portion
the
hint
never
been
are
day,
books
judgment, Further: forward
the
in
one
that
and
that
they have
recollection
of
the
the
Such
not
and thoughtfully
instances
cancelled
it is done
give this
to
and
is
of mind
a
hint
to be
any
as
succour,
a
tents. peni-
as
which
sin
a
it
impolitic
given from
or,
I should
name,
to
arise,as
be
to
other
in
expiation.If
an
the
show
to
to
over,
one
out
to
:
think
commonly
amendment tone
be
might
men
when
no
religiously regarded
it is clear that
words, that
sin
hailed
are
persons
but
kindness a
been
they change
change wipes
real
of
(what is called)
and personalfeeling,
unwise.
Day
had
doing ;
so
and
year
opposition to
past, is thought
and
other
line of
in
"
and
;
committed
the
does, from
Many
holiness
has
ever
direct
sin has
the
at
mind,
books
of them.
in
right in
are
doubt
to
seems
often
opened
adopt another
and
politics.They
them
has
of every
out
evil course,
of truth
their mind
fault,no
be
of
national
God
events
repent of any
state
a
Almighty
to
return
perhaps particularpersons
cause
ever
sounder
judged
men
thing
any
feel that
the
HI
hail the
a
will
which and
to
that
down
set
has
who
to
seem
or
committed,
which
the
nation
MERCY.
I
were
call it
a
practicalSocinianism. Now Lord and
it will Jesus
that
be
Christ
answered are
that
the
sufficient to
they reallydo
wash
merits
wash
it out.
out
of
our
all
sin,
Doubtless;
the
but
question to
be
apply
His
promised on
to
of
is
those
do
who
maintain, that trouble
they
think
in
the
a
sort
its
forgivenessby itself,by done;
they
is such
are
all sin
they think and
fast
as
it
as
faith
as
their
consciences
as
work
a
in which sume con-
heart
of
or
; "
obliterating is
Such
nothing consider
They
have
as
imparting
in the
of.
they
as
provement im-
repentance,
of grace
supersedingrepentance.
but
or
(as it were) and
repent
far
the
repent ;
in fact there
that
to
take
virtue,
this power
to
thoughts,as
ask, not
means,
springsup
faith has
that
their Bible
the
not to
of
own
absorb
to
sin, so annihilating their
on
as
words,
that the state
they think
or
"
do
instead
once
is,as I would
fact
sacramental
a
means,
at
apparent change
change, or
itself stands of
of
who
general
other
in
or,
those the
has
changing
truth
any
Yet
men
ask,
to
than
gives to
ask.
not
He
all-sufficient merits
living. Surely if
clear,it is that He
[Serm.
is, whether
decided
doing nothing more
persons
mode
MERCY.
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
112
be
to
seem on
the
are
told
sinner
that
any
subject. But, again : that
"
is
there
repenteth." I
am
it may
joy
But
speaking
I of
fact of amendment
whatever
repentance,
it or
we
one
over
the
replyas before, that do
that
distinct
objectedthat
in heaven
be
please,maintain
be
from
not
We
repentance. there
is
no
such
amendment
is,which
includes
repent, unless
prompts
repentance
persons
the may,
mere
if
thing as
; that
the
we
pentance re-
ing, feelis
amendment, ; that
the
word
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
VIII
MERCY.
113
speaking,but repentance is,practically speech,and
such
if plainly, have
to
in other
a
it
acts
as
from
other
may
be.
have
and Scripture, be
reasonable
as
grace
as
with
lives
in
is not
terminates "
Thou
this
was
of
this wept bitterly," the
ProdigalSon
father,"this me
as
was
of
one
as
lift up
an
When
God breast,saying, was
an
of
had
been
her
tears, and
head, this VOL.
IV.
was
was
of
act
of
say that
"
washed
an
our
them
act
to
When
of I
with
said,
Living God,"
"
went
and
and
out ; "
go
when to
my
he said,"Make was
did not
heaven, but
be merciful
wiped
faith and
repentance
the Publican
unto
pentance re-
independent
of the
faith;when
and
joined
St. Peter
he
in
such
no
ever
to
I will arise
"
faith
is
it is as
of
act
an
repentance.
sinner
a
repentance ;
faith ; when
said,
his eyes
act
of
thy hired servants," this
repentance.
amendment
acts
When
Christ, the Son
act
"
it presupposes
in amendment.
an
duties,
of
graces,
because
surely
inseparable,
course
real,substantive,and
a
art the
other
faith,because
of mind
exercise
It
say there
to
other
surelyScripture
faith and
of acts
instances
Christian and
from
as
shall
dissipate ance repent-
or
instances
speak
us
we
of conduct.
courses
or
conditions,such We
it would
to hide
distinct,though of
condition
let then
Scripture. But
duty, distinct
a
But
meaning, and
our
be said thus
cannot
as
is
it from
prove
describes
reformation.
means
figureof
a
smote
me
a
the
an
so
of
act
much
upon
his
sinner," this who
woman
Saviour's feet with the
repentance
hairs in
one
of her who
goods
the
to
in
one
acts
of
this
if it was
could it ;
reverse
yet
the
Regret, vexation,
be
not
such
in
so, and
may
be.
And
say
that
such
Christ's
to
feelingsseem
They
irrational,if they
are
bitterness,gloom,
and
sorrow
there
is
for and and
sin, and
that
a
so
far
as
the
salvation,not
to
"worketh,"
selfsame
which
"
Apostle
"
that
ye sorrowed
in
the
remorse,
Such
barren
us,
of."
is
the
"
Yet
a
;
sorrow,
repentance "Behold
Apostle
after
are
amendment
"
repented
thing,"continues
faith
death."
or
a
assures
be
tears
its consequences,
faith
being
as
ing positivesorrow-
a
deprecationof
from
of
than
worketh
also;
from
as
unbelieving, they
despondency.
quite distinct
this
want
nothing more "
world
this
to
religiousto
seems
a
are
"godly sorrow"
a
it
men
;
ner man-
idle;
-just
"
feelingsargue
merits.
of the
unmanly,
many
a
their hearts.
busy, practical, generation as unspiritual something despicableand
ing forego-
they could
if
feelingof
intense
literally
the
as
would do
helped,as
cannot
such
who
sorrow,
past. They
speak lightlyof
to
could
trying to
are
ance repent-
future.
past. We
of persons
he
contemplatingthe
present
the
what
in the
past and
from
doing so
the
his
of
act
an
half
engaged
surelyinstances
it were,
as
at
reverse
the acts
are
who,
not
was
lingeringand
enough as
fourfold
fain undo
is engaged in
common
past
if we
mind,
a
past,as hope It is
would
who
gave
restored
wrongfullyobtained,
had
the
and
poor,
[Serm.
MERCY.
Zacchgeus
When
much.
loved
are
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
114
to
to
this the
rinthians, Co-
godly sort, what
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
VII.] carefulness
it
what
yourselves, yea vehement
what
!
revenge
neither
is
in this
we
God's that
I answer,
faith
that
say,
It
be
loves
God
a
a
into
His
as
fact,and
good
time
that
a
away
;
at
have
to
say
we
are
proof of
to
to
Him
For
man
now
once
here
a
of
in like manner, 1
2
Cor. vii. 10, 11. i
2
so
it
foundly proways
the fact in
believe who
instance
grace
that
of His
remnant
a
wisdom
state
long
once,
thoughts and
explain them. in
a
forgiveness;
comparativelyspeaking,would
persons,
be in
may
favour
; but
leave difficulties
will
his
that
our
is here
favour, yet
whose
we
inspiredword, it is
it is a
what
repent continually.
for him
that if
ours,
visited re-
God's
already
are
man
God's
next
in store
been
is in
contradiction, first
ignorantof Him, not
he
a
for
to
grace
and
man,
is displeasure
has
forgiven; absolutely
not
necessary
receive seem
may
he
tion. objecin heart
changed
that
then,
brings him
that he may
of it.
another
if so,
into God's
bringshim
faith
selves your-
Faith, then,
by denying
favour, yet his sins
repentance may
are
man
approved
words, his past sins
; I would
assumed
a
be
; and
grace
favour, or in other
forgivenhim.
with
met
plain proof that
a
God's
by
if
what
instead
stands
fear, yea
zeal, yea
V
matter
are
It is said that
life,this is
have
things ye
repentance,nor
Here, however,
and
what
clearingof
what
indignation, yea
clear
be
what
yea
desire, yea all
In
to
in you,
wrought
116
MERCY.
that
in His ; few
maintain cannot
might
fall
be asked
CHASTISEMENT
116
how
God
can
appointed
His
of devils
favour
have
as
sins of
consequences young
man
follow
Him,
yet
Christ
how
is it that
is
the
loving
exclude necessarily
His
nor severity,
these
to
come
Him
what
Nathan
of
say,
"
was
remitted
Howbeit,
given great
shalt not
occasion
;
because to
the
yet
by
How
He much
sins, and
favour, and that
tain ob-
they are
know.
not
David,
The
favour
Scripture seem for
Lord,"
to avail for much.
Lord
also hath
die." the this
enemies
to
example,
against the
allowed
was
does
His
their
do
sinned
David,
sin ; thou
sin "
"
then
; thus
; but
from
When
:
repentance
day
past,we
I have
said unto
thy
away
to
contrary
Nathan,
this act of
debt
for the
Again,
works, yet
justice.
in His
following instances
said to
nor
forsake
are
all the
once
the
prove
"
who
need
anger,
not
The
all and
unforgiven;
love
know
together,we those
for.
up
all His
His
certain
him."
His
?
grace
and
over
His
for grace,
they
forgivenat The
His
that
know,
we
more
uncertain, who
give
loved
"
wicked
not
reconciles
bade
have
to
God
is
sorrowful
away
is said
with
is angry
Lord
panions com-
unsettled
an
yet unprovided
as
our
went
which
He
and
yet unforgiven, and
sins
whom
As, then,
also much
against whom
issue of
has
favour, whom
others
so
reckoning lies,the certain
?
impenitent enemies,
for ever,
in His
be
may
He
whom
one
present in God's
at
be
to
[Serm.
everlastingpunishment
be
foresees
MERCY.
present love
at
to
souls may
AMID
The
Prophet deed of
the
put
extreme
goes
thou Lord
on
hast to
CHASTISEMENT
VII.]
blaspheme, shall a
the
child V
surelydie
also
which if
had
been
be to
so
allowed
God
would
take
to
work
in
past
us
will
not
confide, that if and is
Again land he he
for
therefore in
not
? and to
meet
so
can
we
a
have
precating, confessing,repenting,de-
condition
in
returning,than was
may
it will not
it will not excluded
that
his
to let him
was
go
which
we
when
so
Jordan
over
the 1
house
of
mediator, 2
Sam.
a
Saint
xii. 13, 14.
His
he
seemed ?
And
of this double
sinning as
God, who for
how
us
when
what
stand, after great
ment punish-
judgment,
pardon
Was
?"
show
him
Was
lips.
under
strikinginstance
more
faithful in all the
face, and
to
promised
book
great Saint
there do.
we
the
from
of God's
; but
unless
of God's
out
prospect
a
cheerfully
go
not
sin, and
It
judgment againstus. trust, nay
God earnestlysupplicates small
is
on
was
does
to
what
we
blotted
the
ground
any
therefore
justifiedstate, though
a
that
vouchsafes
speaking unadvisedlywith "
was
:
suppose
Moses
:
he
proof
a
we
God
that
prayer
repentance,
then
as
have
making amends,
to
reason
no
we
in
of
As
restoration
good,
rise up
never
it may
or
may,
is
sought to deprecate
wrath.
because
merely what
remitted, and
was
in acts
punish,neither
not
conclude,
to
his
prospect of
life of faith and
in him
renewed
thee
unto
the
? he
that
deprecateGod's
not
had
after it
did he do in consequence
117
is born
then
sin
God, he exercised
MERCY.
that
David
for his
punishment
what
AMID
and
Moses, who saw
God's
people, yet
118
CHASTISEMENT
beseeches
Him,
let
me
and
over
go
O
"
MERCY.
AMID
Lord
God,
the
see
good
Jordan, that goodly mountain,
him, and
hear"
though
says,
he
did
of not
lightened. He Again
when
:
by
had
or
death
? Are
not
we
that
judgment
had
and
However,
they
took
he
is said
chance
of such
deprecation on
he
died
Moses,
his earnest
there
is
was
had
prophet'shouse, and
he
because
impenitent
died and
met
was
in God's
with
obediently dis-
favour under
a
ciled, unrecon-
Jeroboam
and
the
calves ?
in
be
objected to the
Christ the
Old
the
and
came,
New
these
Testament the
little in the
punishment
little said about
Deut.
iii.24"26.
little
about
the such
In answer, New
ment Testa-
of Christians their sins ;
Scripturenegatives everything which
1
that
necessityof
part of Christians. is very
instances
Testament, that they
judgments, and
there
as
Judah
moment
portion
concerning the
if
no
Pisgah,and
againsthim,
to suppose
before
indeed
then
old
from
come
that
the
to
at that
it may
place
I allow
speak
punishment
from
back
his
worshippersof
that
"will not
;
by
ascend
to
prophet
denounced
lion, was
the
allowed
the
turned and
His
;" and
Yet
l"
would
he
beyond
Lebanon
and
matter
gain all
was
that is
Thee,
land.
the
see
this
gained something.
prayer,
land
it suffice thee
Let
"
Me
unto
more
I pray
....
still unappeased,and
remains
Almighty
the
[Serm.
so
; but
that
it is silent
CHASTISEMENT
VII.]
about, it would does
as
punishments their
acts penitential
Scripture,so
I
state
of
two,
mention
New
show
to
than
Testament,
which
of
pardon
state, but
of
sins
as
have
we
in
state
the in
texts
on
by
means
the the
pardon other
Now
acts
St. James and to
as
when
sins
persons
which as
need
are
case
decisivelyof
this at
I Now, first, in which
in the
like,
the
show
hand
"
If any
do
The
few
man
sin,
are
not selves our-
many
signifyacts in order
necessary
above
as
of the "
son, rea-
interest
there
whereas
on
Christians,
whatever
to
are
instance, St. Paul,
For
speaks of such and
;
we
satisfaction
penitence and pardon.
which
vileges pri-
Father," do
the
with
or
given
Scripture. as,
a
one
the
sins in
"
the
describe
gift once of
its
are
as
among
is, for infirmity,
Advocate
an
as
a
notion
The
it.
from
it
them, excepting
speak of pardon,such
that
of
New
of the
this
attempting
scarcelycontemplated texts
of Christians
sins
many
continual
enteringinto
the
then, that
salvation,none
of that
other
say,
the
in
portion,and
their
As
Testament, yet it is worth
passages
lapsed into sin,
Gospel
ordinary contemplation
time
some
importance.
have
the
their remedies.
are
It will take
that
not
duty.
119
show
who
are
the
beyond
are
MERCY.
to
easy
those
belong*to
not
that
as
be
AMID
of to
cited,
Corinthians,
mercy?
i. e.
giving alms-
rejoicingagainstjudgment."
length.
hardlycall
expresslydeclared
firstenter
into
the passages
to mind
the
to
be
kingdom
forgiven of God.
For
says Ananias
thy sins V
away
be
and
was
to follow
?
Ghost
2."
Holy
not henceforth,
and
"
to need
bread,
were
and together,
their
possessionsand as
men
dailywith bread
accord
one
from
house
we
favour
with
St. Paul's
take
have
glory
of
we
God
tribulations
1
Acts
xxii.
temple, and breaking
house, did
eat
all the
with
their meat
God
through
we
have
access
stand, and not
and
again,
Lord
our
by
faith into
that
so, but
Acts
ii.38.
Acts
of the
worketh
tribulation
3
this
glory in
we
patienceexperience."And
2
Jesus
rejoicein hope
only
also,knowing
16.
Or
people3."
with
; and
patience,and
all
to
description,Being justified by faith,
Christ, by whom grace
them
"
peace
wherein
to
sold
singlenessof heart, praisingGod
gladnessand having
and
they,continuing
; and
the
in
the
believed
thingscommon,
need
they
breaking
that
goods,and parted had
man
every
all
had
in
as
which
in stedfastly
All
prayers
such
verses
and fellowship,
and
in
and
in
Spirit
in which
the
the
state
the
of
sense
continued
They
"
Apostles' doctrine of
the
their
be
life were
and
Hence
it before.
read,
we
birth
divine
what
giftof
the
sinning,but
of
state
a
of
name
sins ;" but
to
was
his
Repent,
"
in the
shall receive
in forgiveness,
no
needed
follow
of
This, then,
of holiness ; their
had
remission ye
wash
before
multitude, you
one
Christ, for the
Jesus
St. Paul
to
of
baptized every
[Serm.
baptized,and
to the
St. Peter
So
baptism.
be
Arise, and
"
instance,
MERCY.
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
120
so
he
pro-
ii. 42"47.
CHASTISEMENT
VII.]
ceeds
not
chapter of
to
are
Christian
such
a
reminds
the
sins, for this
is not
God wicked
the
"
of
sins says
redemption the
of
ment firstTesta-
the second." St.
going through
"
the
Peter,
parts
of
a
other
are
abideth
in
who
1
2
two "
are
them, and
;" and
the
Pet. i. 9.
ful forget-
Thus
the
the
and
kingdom your
Name's
sake the
mature
they
elders
2
have
are
1 John
those
have
;"
but
this
men
in
word
who
of the
overcome
ii. 12.
their
sins
the
they
;
write
young
strong,and
of
"I
"
2
is
classes of
three
forgivenessof
; no,
he
lack
peculiarprivilegeof
for His
those
is
for his
addresses
the
these
and cleansing,
children, because
said to the
off,and
second
a
John
the
forgivenyou
one
afar
former
of that
gift of
was
lacketh
that
Ids former sins V
beginnersof
little
you,
He
see
just entering
were
the faith
for the under
were
word
a
the
in
Epistle,he
beginners,the manly,
"
been
"
cannot
Again, St.
Christians,
unto
one
the
about
holiness.
who
not
another
say "under
from cleansing
of the
he
In
like,adds,
the
thingsis blind,and
silent
Again,
in
character, faith,virtue, knowledge, temperance,
and
reminds
past"
are
after
in like manner,
remain
we
be.
in
fresh
sins and
if while
Mediator
;"he does not
Ghost
Holy
he speaks of Epistle,
that transgressions
the
121
fresh
cannot
come.
Christ is the
that
the
of
as
same
of sins that
remission which
the
MERCY.
about
state ;
this
Holy Ghost,
third
fruits
word
a
that
forgivenessin the
the
enumerating
heart, but
the
AMID
"
have
is from
that
Him,
known
life marked
Christian
warfare, then
of
of
and
which
is the
different
Christian
state.
in it of
account
self bore
merely.
our
by
whose
all
of
not
though
now
of
offered
Again,
of
am
!"
Again,
from
Pet.
"
on
were
as
unto
the
St. Paul,
might
You
redeem
dead
another
ii. 24, 25.
that
much
spot
works
to
to
serve
Epistlehe the
2
God,
;
shall the
eternal
the
is
wretched
more
the
that
cellence exhighest
O
"
Spirit
purge
your
livingGod3?"
speaks
the forgiveness,
Tit. ii. 14.
see
of holiness
the
cry out,
how
liar 'pecu-
of salvation
state
a
own
righteousness ;
unto
2."
through
without
emphatically
1
is to
given for-
tree, that
the
He
works
consider
Christian
a
Himself
in
His
souls 1." And
idea of
often
as
1
good
Christ, who
conscience
Who
" "
returned
for us, that
broad
men
that I
blood
viewing the
but sinningand being forgiven,
of man
holiness. of
and purifyunto Himself a iniquity,
one Apostles'
one
defeat,
; this is St. Peter's
now
of your
Himself
gave
zealous people, the
saving state,
a
healed, for ye
are
chief
from sin,not
body
own
were
Bishop
and
the
disgracedwith
sins,should live
to
stripesye
Shepherd
from
of
in Christ
sheep going astray,but
us
have
For instance
sins in His
beingdead
Who
whereas
taken
is
then forgiveness,
;
is
are
election
our
we,
"
first
Apostles'way
We
Thus
beginning."
"
now
[Serm.
contemplationdisjoinedfrom
a
Far
out,
men
warfare
a
the
contemplation
notion, that many is but
MERCY.
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
122
of
ness forgive-
redemption,
3
Heb.
ix. 14.
CHASTISEMENT
VII.]
if there
as
whom
the
He
"
hath
holy and
And
in
Church
redemption through sins \ ;" and
without
and
2
word
;" then is the
Apostle proceeds, Himself
or
holyand
without
like
which
the
contain
any
and their
I
the
they pray
when
the
New
they how
the
treat
obligesus
Testament.
For
good
brethren
revelation" have
as
i. 7.
do
not
is
do ; I
them to pardon
not
do
markable re-
sin ;
not
only say
mainly contemplates them
them
as
gives we
have
to
have
the
"eyes "
little information
find
"the
the
; and
the
prays of spirit
for
Old the
wisdom
of their understanding riches
2
them to
recourse
may
discern enlightened"
Eph.
or
be
wishes
them, make
instance, St. Paul
Ephesians,that they
1
it unto
and
like,but
different,and
therefore
and
why?
The
it should
if Christians
Testament
to
by
water
forgiveness. This to bless
God
Not
were
might
that
began by assuming that, alas,they
that
of
the
having spot
not
their
send
holy,and
sins.
He
might present
prayers
for
prayers
more
loved
it, that
thing,but
Apostles
; more
He
love."
blemish."
manner,
any
in
and forgiveness,
That
such
wrinkle,
Him
washing
gloriousChurch,
a
In
the
should
we
Christ for
blood,
just before
says
before "
Himself
"
In
"
His
that
blame
chapter,
gave
he
us
sanctifyit,cleansingit in the
123
"
chosen
another
MERCY.
great forgiveness;
one
the
have
forgivenessof
that, be
but
was
we
AMID
Eph.
of
v.26.
the
gloryof
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
124
of His
the
their
Christ
Jesus
;" that
in
make
may
and
them
establish 4
:" what
aimed
at
but
for
that
good
every
which
his
"
;" that
abound
the
end
unblameable word
"
make
them
His
do
like
them
6
Lord 1
3
2
Jesus Eph.
Thess.
of
i. 17"19
unto
6
1 Thess.
1
Pet.
v.
perfectin
Jude
to
the
2
iii. 13. 10.
prays
exhorts
their most
on
holy
keep themselves mercy
eternal life,"and
4
the
sight through
St.
; iii. 16, 17.
ii. 16, 17.
for
perfect,stablish,
may
;" and
God, looking for
Christ
forgiven,
St. Peter "
themselves
building up
His
manner,
God
be
He
will, working in them
well-pleasingin In
before
is,and
Again,
to
may
what
was
should
one
He
sin.
brethren, that
love
in love that
This
"
Lord
in holiness
faith,praying in the Holy Ghost, in the
the
"
unblameable"
T
would
us
stablish them
not
strengthen,settle them
3
should God
Lord
given
they
Christ5."
Jesus
hath
be
may
the
that
work is
of
not
them,
they
Hebrews,
for
and
beforeGod
that
that
increase
strong
a
"unblameable
body
hearts,and
to
and
good hope through
work
their hearts
rooted
Thessalonians
and
which
and
another,
toward
God
word
good
every
"
coming
God
"
their
comfort
may
soul
the
unto
everlastingconsolation, grace,
be
for the
prays
spiritand
preserved blameless 2
exceeding greatness
man," and
He
whole
"
[Serm.
strengthenedwith mightby
"
inner
love V
grounded in that
be
;" may
power
Spiritin
His
"the
inheritance," and
God's
MERCY.
our
givesglory
1 Thess. 5
of
Heb.
v.
23.
xiii. 21.
CHASTISEMENT
VII.]
Him
to
does
not
Gospel,)
and
remarkable,
very be
before
doubt
we
not
be
to
these
let
extended
go,
passages St. Paul's
there
is abundant
their
not
privileges, just as
heaven, like
or
fourth
of the answers
the
and
Church to
second
at least
are
do
called
more
in the
of
way
though
idea
itself
as
tinual con-
one
Saints
of
in
it ; in
sin
it. a
as
sins is not
from
is
of
need
not
precept
Acts.
The
blessedness
state, as described the
for instance,
; and
need
to
chaptersthere
chapter of
some
enjoyed by
ought not
as
in it ?
forgivenessof be
were
far
as
cited.
the
yet
fifth
its actual
and,
to
their
Angels,for they
Christians
manner,
sins
Ephesians,detached
suggest
privilegeto
the
by
holiness,and the
a
of
ways,
the
as
least ;
Christians
mention
forgivenessdoes
mentioned
the
to
various
like
in all these.
alreadybeen
have
of it is addressed
in
ness forgive-
a
remarkable
providedfor
Epistleto
is
is to
Scripture. Consider,
of
whole
being such,
what
Gospel
thoughts
our
which
of
passages
the
not
turn
us
know
the
say
were
quoted, surely it
mentioned
under
to expected,
of
considering
it is very
be
not
that
passages
But
the presence
and great forgiveness
one
it should
of the
end
supposing
somewhere,
it,is mentioned
Can
the
was
we
places,even
of sins, after the
(I say)that
(he falling,"
from
before
I have
even
in other
found
125
exceedingjoy." Now,
of passages
number
if that
present them
to
glory with
the
MERCY.
keep them
pardon,as
say to "
His
is able to
who
"
AMID
unto
Thus
in
description
which in
exactly
in history,
Christians
were
to
be followers of God Christ
to
redeem
the be
to
instant
Christian of
he
course
still that he
he has no
does
must
not
been
sins
hath any God."
not
to be
them.
they
unclean
all that
spoken
over
arise from
Now of the
Awake
know, that
covetous
his brethren
children
is
in that
thou
of disobedience,
light in
are
fruit
man,
of Christ
kingdom
Apostlewarns the
who
words that
the
goodness,
"
lightwhich been
have
and sleepest,
dead, and Christ shall givethee light."
consider,again,the sixth and eighthchapters Romans,
they are In the
which
are
in contrast seventh
in which state ?
it ; he
Christian
a
nor
person,
truth," and
"
a
like,that
from
this ye
is evil ; for the
them, the
For
Spirit,whose
and righteousness,
a
amend, but
and
of
case
darkness, but
were
Lord," in that
detects
the
or
indeed
"
"partakerswith
for
for
he say, if
Does
?
them
inheritance in the the
are
impossiblein Christians;
were
Therefore
we
St. Paul
? does
covetous,
into the
enter
Spirit,
thanksgivings.
is safe if he has faith ? Far
fornicator,nor
....
the
Christian, remaining
a
repent
guiltyof
and
or
in love
also, and
how
guiltyof
if such
speaks as
filled with
; but
unclean,
is
[Serm.
circumspectly,
praisesand
that
be
walk
mentioned
are
suppose
Christian, can
to
be
to
in
against them
warned an
time,
crimes
Grievous
them,
instant
MERCY.
children,to walk
dear
as
loved
had
as
and
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
126
there one
of
with
other
parts of the Epistle.
chapter,St. Paul was
no
1
speaks
also forgiveness
death spiritual
because
remarkable
more
and
of
; but
despair;
a
state
of what our
state
by
In
nature.
of eternal
declares in
but of
that the
is
law
quoted)
? because
the
"
also
chapter, which
sixth
state, there
is not
Christians, "being to
become
"
the
chapter,when
third and
nature
of sins is dwelt then
Once
the
of it.
on,
and
that
more,
consider
the
Epistle.
it is
by
St. Paul
Paul
speaks of it,not of
in
a
and
of
hope
as
said
in
by
forgiveness it should
that
wards. after-
not
chapter
of
alreadyquoted.
causing us
not ashamed
1
said
state
our
There
first
"
to
We
patienceexperience,and maketh
a
rather
are
Apostle
Rom.
v.
1,"or
3"5.
fall,but
gloryin worketh
also,knowing that tribulation
and
but
sin,"
it should
passage
holier.
becoming
Christian
St.
is spoken of, as temptation
There
James's
means
;
It is remarkable
on.
the
All this righteousness.'"
dwelt
be
the
grace
speaking
out justification
Spirit is
Again, in
from
what
from
Epistle
forgivenessbeing
of
free of
the servants
different
is very
of
"the
by
the
describes
state
a
made
of
who
ness righteous-
says in the
truth."
hint
a
specialprivilegeof
the
;" how?
fruit
and goodness,righteousness,
Apostle
to those "
is fulfilled in them
cause
it is the
The
condemnation
no
because
is the
state
grace.
Spiritof life,"or (ashe
of the
last
gift of
the
127
pardon
Christian
in the
there
MERCY.
of
absence
Spirit; why
of the law
it the
woe,
consequence
are
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
VII.]
St. as
a
lations tribu-
ence, pati-
experiencehope, as
the
Psalmist
their
and
shame
view
faces the
Church.
of trial to
the
Christian
also ;
brethren,"
My
"
ye fall into
when that
the
tryingof
of pure to
forgiven:
wilful
sin, such
beginning of forth
death
a
world,"
endureth
promised
the
them
to
that
singularly correspond to trial, I have
fought
"
I have
course,
is laid up the
Lord
day, and love His
for
me
the not
St. Paul's
good the
to
only,but
me
Ps. xxxiv.
5.
made
2
James
man
tried,he
Lord
the
which
;" words at the
hath
end
of his
finished
faith ; henceforth
shall
i. 2"4.
give me
all them
unto
about
there
which righteousness,
appearing3." Moreover, to be
is
I have fight,
of
crown
the
is the he
love Him
righteousJudge
remark
1
a
kept a
when
ov"ixomes
overcomes
Blessed
M
which oflife,
crown
bringeth
finished
"
temptation,for
shall receive
declares that
occasion, is the
says,
it.
of sins
word
a
real Christian
St. John
falls under
Lights,and
of
not
"when
the
and
good giftsand
Father
the
which
as
joy
bids
he
2." Then of
temptations may
;" whereas
not
patience;
contrary,he
the
course
it all
count
says,
speaks
from
on
as
temptation, or,
my
is St. James's
and undefiled;but religion
be
that
; such "
wisdom,
perfectgiftscoming
is St. Paul's
perfectwork
her
of God
ask
Such
faith worketh
your
there
"
temptations,knowing this,
divers
patiencehave
them
he
ened, light-
were
ashamed1;"
not
were
and
Him
unto
eye
an
[Sbrm.
MERCY.
in
no
let
had
They
"
says,
is
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
128
that
also that
is this additional
there
St. James's
3
at
2
Tim.
Epistle,
iv.
7,
8.
CHASTISEMENT
VII]
that, whereas he
there
speak
at
and
of
once
it is
like that well
of
as
other
declension
up
matter
afterwards VOL.
IV.
an
give its
the
in
writes
to
inthians Corboth.
Does
them.
they believe
he
in Christ's theirs will
of
apply
what
I have
gone
wrong
in
have or
in
that
seems
become
of
instances
conduct
particularsins
then, and
course
describe.
are
with
if
yet unregenerate,
as
St. Paul
definitely promised of
of
as
?
belief
in
and
that
those
Christians
secretly,it and
not
Testament
remonstrates
remitted
once
whether
state
frequently,
so
there lastly,
faith
hint
one
atoning power,
When
a
observances, penitential
of sinners
Galatians.
arraignsand
sum
un-
also
not
treat
do
they
those
Old
the
of
both
and
To
not
the
to
not
occurs
and
or
case
and
I observe
However,
be at
now
that he
judgments
Gospel
give them
should
Apostles,does
which, in the
He
he
strange
it is
thingsto
whether dangers,or remedies, or enlarge,
those
the
Now
these
reducing themselves
wonderful
symptoms, upon
of
condition,which
unhappy it is not
he
unregenerate. Since, then, he,
the
the
Jews, there
Christians,if he contemplatedthe
to
of Christians
case
in which
passages
God.
to
speak
but
them
two
or
129
conversion, submission, purification,
approach
regenerate;
speak of
MERCY.
Christians, but
should
strange he
one
are
addresses, not
does
AMID
;
and better
said
any
: "
way,
practice,scandalouslyor pardon them the men,
is in
explicitly
not
Scriptureas that
fact
mere
and
are
they
restored K
a
to
favour, does
God's
they
in every
are
and whether
yet
it will
and
hidden
a
under
it,as
it may certain
high
be
hindrance
a
It
it may
hope ;
hold
which forfeit
intermediate
them
state, or
necessity of
certain
"
of
secrets
into,but
to
less sinners sinners us
very
; and
an
the be
unhappy Lord
God,"
acted
againstHis St. Paul
grace,
scanty information
it may
or
of in
their knowledge
Such not
"
We
upon.
and
point
comfort
and
sharp pain, or death.
our
that
fall
involve
temporal punishments,
grievous bodily disease, or affliction, or
;
to
assurance
delay
even
ligion re-
of their trial ;
full
peace
or
imbuing
liable from
the
salvation
own
it
or
prevent and
them
their
;
perfection,
fulfilment
them
rising
"
them
back
is the for
of their
or
heaven;
in
attainingone in
it may
make
lessen
it may
or
there the
it may
it may
; or
question,
character
ever
within
root
in, and
to their
here
grace
humility;
or
of attainment
the
obstacle
their
their
such, if they die
points of Christian
taking deep ;
for their
consists
their blessedness
to
stored re-
question,
operate to
to
be
particularChristian
their minds
was
It is still a
payment
may
of
sort
a
faith, purity,or
away
its
diminish
or
other
David
exacted, is quite another
to
may
be
question whether
; for
operatingor
one.
to
[Serm.
standingagainstthem
What
be
the
punished.
debt is not
a
MERCY.
pardoned
sense
was
disadvantage. how
decide
not
past sins,and is now
or
AMID
CHASTISEMENT
130
many
the what
other the
things are to
all
are
of
worldly
us
be
pried
more
or
grievous
Apostlesgive consequences
CHASTISEMENT
VII]
God
are.
may
spare
however,
case,
into His
hands, that He
him,
on
"let
let
Only
beg
us
what
of Him
not
make
us
obey
which
sin has all
we
do
Him
and continually,
Him
; that
us
of Him
may
hand
on
thorns
; in
text
will
which
the
rough
own,
our
; that
toss
upon
may
make
we
express
or
O
mine
I sit in me.
I
their
enemy
and,
the
to
the
to
save
which
towards
againstme, light unto
on
length
nor
learn
may
us,
end
our
the
when
faint
couch
of
words
of
sinners,
all that
tempter.
of
coming
and
feel, whether
:
as
sharplyor long
tarry,and
at
way,
look
we
afflicts us,
that
should suffering,
repentant and
arise ; when
may
word, that
a
God
we
spiritof
the
repineor despond,
not
master
will not
thingswhich
of Christ
a
we
the
adore
beg
us
hard
a
judgments cheerfully
said,to kiss the rod, however
it smites
not
Let
its effects
undo
to
His
bear
to
hope, that
to lovingly
the
of Him
beg
us
wrath
account
not
let
His
faith and
all
into
circumstances
Only
and
are,
sin
manfully.
it is
we
our
all righteousness in us, for
repentance and
and diligently,
or
good." in
us
where
the
came
Him
forsake
up
under
broughtus.
judgment
to
"It
will.
He
seemeth
us
ourselves
nothingof ourselves,and to enable us to and depreand confess it honestly, cate truly,
can
and
take
In either
surrender
do what
may
do
state ; to
to work
is to
181
punish.
may
pious Eli, when
Him
miserable
hate
He
us,
duty
our
is the' Lord," said
MERCY.
AMID
"
wards to-
Rejoice
I fall I shall shall be
darkness, the
Lord
will bear
indignationof
k2
the
CHASTISEMENT
132
Lord,
the
for
shall
me
:
behold
I
because
He
until
plead He
MERCY.
AMID
my
have
sinned
and
cause,
will
bring
His
righteousness."
me
[Serm.
forth
against execute
to
the
VII.
Him
;
judgment light,
and
I
SERMON
PEACE
VIII.
AND
JOY
AMID
Job
This
He
Though
"
is
that
that
if
with
God
good
coming
as
; if
to
keep we
are
in
to
in
it
is
to
then
At
;
undone.
us,
so
any
in
approach it is
our
as
way
all events,
that
if
And
on
then
He
we
He the must
founded
in
evil
sure
to
be
will
but
Him,
for
there
other be
is
by
approach
no
to
or
receive if
hand,
ready
to
ing com-
if such
the
only
Him
at
to
appears else
one
lies
worse,
is
us,
He
submit
;
after
even
still
that
to
it
sinners
appoints
refuses
refuge
us,
case
allow
wisdom He
for
in
the
on
sole
our
store
in
implied
or
is
ture, Scrip-
in
it is attained
be
we
are
If
words
in
Him."
occurs
strength,
way
in
trust
It
attainable,
we
I
often
sole
our
is
Him,
will
men.
Though
such
approve. go
is
away.
question, once
good
God
God.
to
we
of
15.
yet
me,
expressed
conduct
belief
xiii.
which
sentiment
a
whether the
slay
CHASTISEMENT.
we
we
does to
can
are
ceive re-
His
PEACE
134
He
with
rests
bad,
; and
is the
one
shall
life."
when
Father, and
thy of
in
said,
be
and
and I walk
though it
speaks in
slay me,
yet
seeking the
their with
have
thy
; make
"
in which
Lord
to
the
in
words
am
art
my
sinned
no
more
as
of
one
the
form
Yea,
"
:
shadow
the
mouth
in the
text
to
I have
David
of
Prodigal
go
itself under
words
of
cumstances different cir-
me
evil,for Thou
no
with
of
it is
will I trust
word
in
of the
Him."
punishment
their
on
in
"trust
is
the
in
vily hea-
Inquirers
God for
; that our
creed
for ever,
in for
strength." everlasting
duty
our
joicing re-
darkness,all
lips,one Lord
different from
case
equally upon
;"
me
sorelyperplexed Job, "Though
Jehovah
is another
stay ourselves
son
light,saints walking one
hearts, the
There
under
thee, and
Lord,
truth, prodigalsrepentant, saints
in the of them
the
him, Father,
before
It shows
the
afflicted and He
hast
through the valleyof
death, I will fear and
or
seems "
out,
arise, and
I will
"
called
joy
cries
different tone, of the
a
hired servants."
peace
dons, par-
bestows,
St. Peter
under feeling,
will say unto
againstheaven worthy
giftsHe
he
Thou
go?
It is the
he
to
far
part to take, good
our
when
way, we
and
Son,
it is
what
how
or
generalfeelingwhich
in
whom
eternal
not,
or
gives it.
express
to
us
[Serm.
pleasantor painful.
us,
far restores, or
Him
He
as
This to
punishes
how
or
JOY
it is towards
will,whatever Whether
AND
and
of
sins.
our
all of
wisdom
these,
thus
to
being actually Job
maintained
CHASTISEMENT.
VIII.]
AMID
his innocence,
which
afflictions
his
wickednesses
judgment
a
coming
past, could
time
God
revealed
who
had
God
that
rather
or
were
to
He
when
For
another that
what
does
justgovernment,
He
overrules
a
of
Solomon, of the
of Him and You
"
Lord,
; for whom
he calls it
1
Job
i. 1.
in
they
strokes
willingly ;
judgment, yet He
mercy.
provides
become
He
wrath"
in
a
good ; of
follow as
sin,
well
as
remembers
"
decides, quoting the words
when
Lord son
"
if
Father, and
it is not
despisenot
the
a
the
should suffering
faint
scourgeth every see
"
son, nor
yet
as
healing medicine
a
Thus,
My
then
acquiesce
to
not
evil should
that
St. Paul
This
mercy."
and
be
supersedethe originallaw
it to be
punishment.
feared
displeasure,
merciful
our
is in
an
not
His
God,
one
often
may
God's
it is in
sense
one
He
that
chastisements,
sons,
is in itself
and, while
sinner,
a
men
in
penance,
higher,it
and
are
is
till
darkness
sufferingit ; and
trust
God
afflicts His
though in
and
But
in His
concur
rod.
as
incurred
they
self-inflicted
a
of His
that
is still to
duty
in the
chastised
have
they
conscious
the other
and sincerity integrity
wait
evil V
secret
on
perfectand upright,one
"
eschewed
conscious
their
He
why
been
and
and
but
thinking
as some
upon
light.He,
to
of his
hand, being conscious in
denied,
his friends
were
now
135
thou thou
loveth whom
chastisement"
2
Heb.
the
art rebuked
chasteneth,
He He and
ing chasten-
receiveth2." a
xii. 5, (".
"
rebuke,"
PEACE
136
stillit is in
but it
such, and
as
love
"
His
to
mention.
well here which
One
exhortation death and
thus
and, if any God,
in
hope
of
says
to
God
Lord
Him."
Thus
were
left to
he
him,
began if
as
the
Lord
shall trouble
had
him and
stoned
with his
historyof out
his
and
sons
with
stones
of
the
of
1
his next
He
My
unto
words
continues
troubled "
burned
daughters,"
"
? the
us
And
them
all Israel with
fire,"
after
they
1." is
given
true,
It
to
vii. 19. 24.
in the
us
Almighty
illustrates
most
vant though erring,ser-
submittinghimself
Josh.
"
thee, gloryto
God God, chastised, yet blessing
chastisement,and
to trust
consolation,were
day."
belly. a
to
rod,
very
confession
in his address
fish's
case
make
instance
; I mean,
Jonah
put
servingHim.
thou
this
remarkable
appositelythe of
the
despair only.
thee
be
spoilsof Jericho,
duty, no
stones, and
them
Another
God
the
it may
is Joshua's to
"give,I pray
hast
"
"
about
yet observe,
no
"
sternly, Why
him
;
offender,
thus
stoned
which
encouragement
profitin
Israel,and
of
severe
as
without
ever,
son," Joshua the
of
stances in-
glorify
to
on
dying apparently under
man
or
called
some
was
it.
remarkable
some
secretinga portion of
for was
who
take
to
under
especialnotice
Achan,
to
us
hand,
deserves
duty
our
praiseHim
or glorifying,
under
[Serm.
it is
bless and
to
of persons
God, when
JOY
;" and
Scripture affords
And
be
AND
25.
even
under
the
without
AMID
VIII]
clear
any "I
cried
Thou
He
I, and
hadst
the
billows
Thy
said, I
soul
fainted my
own
with
the
that
I have
simple
that
of
voice
should
one
combined
be
and
it,if
on
so, because
but
think, that
of
generalconviction
a
trust
we
few
very be
must
various
; the
rod
to
Him.
indeed,
conscious,if
they
have
or
Jonah
that
pay V
be
more
scribed, dethe
mean
yet punishes us, under,
are
or
may
feelingof mingled not
seeing our will
that God
this the
rather
they get has
7"9.
way,
bring more
at
none
all,
themselves
to
God
at
grievouslyoffended
ii. 2"4.
Thee
of mind
And
times, in spiteof all He
1
us
Holy
Lord
; I
;
forsake
unto
I will
state
loves
fear, of suspense,
yet having us
God
Lord
into Thine
realize
to
my
the
is of the
favour, yet
His
under
I will look
sacrifice
the
it be
hard
in His
are
brought
hope
than
feelingthat
we
Then
think, nothing could
understand
to
however
that
Salvation
vowed.
; all
me.
lyingvanities
thanksgiving;
of
midst
When
Thee,
I will
For
about
me
remembered
observe But
mercy.
Now,
me,
belly of
the
deep, in
Thy sight; yet I
"
voice.
passed over
in unto
came
They
their
of
the
my
compassed
waves
out
of
; out
into the
within
prayer
Temple.
heardest
it.
affliction unto
Thy Holy Temple
toward
again
Thou
from
escape
of my
reason
floods
cast
am
to
was
me
Thy
and
137
heard
me
the
and
seas,
and
cast
he
"by
says,
Lord, and
hell
I
prospect how
cried," he
the
CHASTISEMENT.
done
for
them;
AND
PEACE
138
and
that, for what
not
be
them
to
least in this
Christians
how
and
sorrow
calmness that
one
of
they
are
and I
it.
forfeited
;
sense
countenance,
mind, which
proceed
is, at
then
lightof
have state
a
ought
one
of
matter
a
God's
they
describe no
me
believe
can
sense,
to
with
suspense
the
much
so
the
certainty,
they
in
to
seems
it is
;
how
in another
that
it
misunderstand
gloom,
confidence
it
so
without
hope
without
pain
from
in conceiving difficulty
a
have
can
and
in
find
day, men
may
them in them
demand
will
merits
exempt
describing.Yet
been
have
I feelings
to
as
punishment, which
some
[Serm.
Christ's
they know,
imputed
so
JOY
to
mon com-
sense.
We
will
such
I
and
he
say,
tries
God's mercy,
him
has
up ; he
speaking of good hope.
to
look him
God's
is to
a
the
He
the
measure
of such
does
of the
not
; but
I
which
he
do
not
I
His
less
a
realize the dwell does
upon not
does, around
be
deceived, of
being allowed
ordinances, his being enabled his
not
am
or
he
he
cannot
him.
of
given
not
more
mean
as anxiously,feeling,
God's
has
often
does
;
has, through
of heaven.
indeed
of
of prayer
course religious
that God
future, he
of him
proofs,in
to
a
strength of it, but
present love towards
to attend
he
and
good hope
a
habit
is in the
consciousness
has
Christian,for
serious
a
God,
serve
become
forward
He
the reward
circumstances what
is
man
speaking.
am
life. He
a
in
a
duty, his perception of Gospel
truths, his being able
to
accept, admire, and
love
AMID
VIII.]
high
and
that
at
holy views
present,
calculate
how
calm
a
men.
a
are
day
of
the
present they God's
hands
But
subdued is the
now
sin
subtle has
sin.
been
have and
has
is conscious
Supposing
it breaks
alienated
worldly goods, and some
he
dead
and
past ;
might gone, that
or
life,formed will
he
the has
connexions be
sin, whatever
his state it
harsh,
been to
have
fided con-
overfond
been
taken
that
or
sin
them, of
he
his children
ought
;
and
that
man
a
allowed
time
in
and
of with
he
has
others,
they
are
matters retrieving
false
some
the upon
step in
the
like
conviction
of
his
Will
he
or irreligiously
is, breaks
sin, or
suddenlyovertaken
warned
when
rate delibe-
secret
has
consequence
have
and
he
of
case
of
some
on
has
particularoccasions
any
when
what
he is
now
grievous fall in
in
are
some
course
in
who
those that
or
;
that
or
the
for
they
of
past, some himself
him
in
and
;
this is the
(and
man,
it ;
alarm,
thereby supported.
detected
suffered from so
of all serious
over-indulgentfather, and
an
still, thing some-
;
somehow
are
sins in time
or
in later life has
is
a
suppose
mere
hope,
immediate
is future
conscious
yet, and
of
state
a
a
doubtful
of mind
state
in
sense
from
vary
to
judgment
true
confidence
judgment
who Christians,)
most
on
in
not
are
as
certain
a
dawning and
mere
though
They
Christ's
at
prove
speculateor
to
on
feelingmay
of this kind
for
fare
is in
The
favour.
going
shall
he
139
things,all conspireto
without
tremblingguess, to
of
present he
seat, at God's
CHASTISEMENT.
him
?
:
"
PEACE
140
himself
think
the
being
careful
so
God
served
has
reallydesired striven
he
as
in will
do
and
I
do
not
the
on
much
but to
such
No
His
down
argue,
is to see
If I at
His
work." and
habit
but
as
of
were
not
ligent neg-
?
that
it may
mind
? how
has
him
not
memory
his conscience
even
him
so
tells him ; he
has
could
he
frame
as
has
warrant
no
good
any
much
of will
have
general
that no
out
; for he
attempt
of
will be
him
cast
his
know
to
; he
been
of
sins
is he
it
of his
notion
the
his privileges,
assure
happen,
the
reprobate,I utterly
outward
speaking of
takes
sins have
could
humility,
lightlyimpute
God
his
not
I will not up
a
up
principle,who
fixed
religionas
he
take
I think
not
am
and
at
little
so
that
ordinarily
will he
certaintyfor
all,or
surelyhis
sins upon
I
forgivehim
no
indeed
holy wish
has
been
will
absolutely forgivenfor
sight,whatever "
he
will humble
he
as
he
has
no
; and
that
man
; I
convinced
he
shocked
hand,
he
have
men
past life. Who it ?
has
forgiven him
believe
lay
been
having
other
who
men,
of serious any
not
knows
knows
or
be
may
presumption.
and
up
done,
suppose
has
either ; I will not
take
; he
himself, much
God
that
ordinary
be ; he
his
will,though he has
have
he
as
hate
despair. But
so
present prevailing
spite of
to
whole
God's to
his
I think
?
what in ascertaining particulars
himself, yet
and
ought
the
on
Much
was.
notion
he
ought
some
condemn
favour
obedience, in
as
to
[Serm.
of
consciousness of
habits
JOY
of God's
utterlyout
has
; he
not
AND
this ; had that
CHASTISEMENT.
AMID
VIII]
they
are
is to
come
there
not
of
imply, is
other,
them, what
not
of
of
future
has
what
come,
they
consequences
Thus
he
is under
all inconsistent
at
and
fear
and
judgment, hope
looking
on
two
each
with
present enjoyment, another
apprehension ;
Day
what
him.
to
once,
one
"
still ; and
unknown
at feelings
141
both
on
of
defined un-
to
the
rise within
him.
Further, let
brought from he
into
the
has
suppose
serious
some
from
the
of
that
supposing he
in
former
transactions, and which
they
come
have
explain away, towards
fatherlyaffection he the
still has inward
of
peace,
which
other
hand, he
visitation know the
which
can
come
His
sees comes
it is sometimes true
he
Christian
not
that
here
His
he vidence pro-
love
and
opportunity
ordinances, and
only ;
God
him
from
without.
said, that
such
trials
judgments
but
in
and the
on
displeasureas plainlyin upon
he
which
faith,obedience,
from
or
ments embarrass-
Now
sees
attendingGod's of
;
imprudent
the
plainlyenough, in the
evidences
sequences con-
aspect of God's
double
; for
him
clearness
a
the
now
occasioned.
a
him
supposing he
been
is under
certainlyexperiences, with cannot
consequence
or
upon
years
supposing
unjust,and
in
duty, and
neglect
has
:
violent, or
annoyance
obvious
actually
one
instance
injuredparty ;
neglectedsome
in money
For
question.
an
evidently resulting
that
passionateand
befalls him has
such
suppose
trouble, and
sin in
been
us
the
are
corrections
I to ;
PEACE
142
they
rather
they
It is
too.
and
judgments
are
merciful
are
JOY
AND
him
for
judgment
impossiblebut
be his
may or
him
for
less ; whatever to him
his
in
his
it into
turn
sense now
God
forgivenit,"reallyI
popular,that
lowlyChristian
of himself such
a
and
say so, of
way
many
He
"
is
forgivenit the it.
though
If
we
argue
it at all. Here be
graciousto
graciousso
as
; whether
Scripture.
not
as
is,that
to
it is
It so
I insist
seriousness,
a
has
said,He
has
Where
go
by
is
punishing
has
not
How
can
has
given forHe been
forgivenessthe from
decided
what
reason
tized bap-
were
we
be
must
what
on
not
when
was
we
is
unless He
Is
since
"
lutely abso-
proof He
He
will say,
? forgive
so, will
has not
see\ He
in other ways,
me
truly
any
consequences.
man
if Certainly,
(and
if I
a
of
want
we
is over,
betrayedinto
are
It will be
see
and
against
will think
it. God
what
grace ?"
first step in
tells us,
we
from
is
think
do not
use
to its eternal
proof of this ? all
duty
past sin,it
many
punishingit.
as
to
past ; here is
sin
is still gracious
then, of the spite,
of himself
others
forgiventhe not,
"as
speaking from
because
whatever
be his
In
to say otherwise.
a
penury
blessing. It
a
doctrine
serious
or
obedience, greater
it ; whatever
common
has
in
sider con-
punishment
a
that God
hope
spiteof
to ability
must
past extravagance,
present attainments
ments judg-
are
man
a
children
surely
;
they
neglectedthem,
having once
on
corrections
corrections,but
(forexample)undutiful on
[Serm.
our
reason
would
say,
but thought Scripturespoke differently, 1
VIII.]
AMID
because in
CHASTISEMENT.
often
persons
should
both
be
gracious
that
and
without
help
for in
should
we
full
instance,
disobeying has call
once
him
to
we
befallen
him
the fault as
if
had
we
no
the
whom
we
separate,
of
putting
kindness referred in
an
exact
sight;
no
exact
We
do
that
God, who
not
at
but there whom
one
take is
know
even
time
divine one
He
time
truth at
foresees
is
as
than it is
least when will
day are
instance
our
given
state
own
found.
be
by saying,
beginning,pardons We
another.
afterwards
quite
the
the
He
to
past and
is meant
at
with
of showing
parallelcan
from
one
daily life
one
ideas
him is
persons,
course,
what
rather
in
occur
parallelto
the end
sees
pass
towards
act
two
has
We
?
a
to, and
what
no
mean
the
Of
present.
or
at
wait
spoken
loving
what
aside
is not
to
God's
at
be
which
expostulate. Surely,then,
and
we
displeased. This
dissatisfied,and
are
Do
rather
not
and
of
posing, Sup-
past.
disobeyed us,
to
treatingkindly, nay
our
the
punishment
be
tible compa-
accident.
present, to
more
lutely abso-
present favour
whether
thousand
a
has
fit state
cause
of
out
for
? and
decide
God
experience
God's
an
sufficient
a
for
over
instance of
be
child
account
better
can
have
with
a
is
our
pardon
a
met
while, till he is in when
from
have
not
yet
us
nothing
judging
reason,
life,than
to
say
great difficulty
a
by saying that
is meant
forgivenus,)I with
have
to
seem
understandingwhat
Mtf
us.
We
pardons
can
know persons
fall away
and
PEACE
144
It
it.
does
obedience, into
enables
us,
Him,
love
us
that
far
against
double
its
to
have
we
He
when
us,
brought And
this these
have
to
so
in
are
rather
it unless
to
be
we
of
arrears
to
ought
Him,
makes
and
no
of
still
is
visits.
that
sight,and
assent
short
Him,
punishment,
mingled feelingstowards not
desires
He
because
serve
being strange
in His
state
to
us
of
He
ultimatelycome
therefore
debt
no
account
from
who
[Serm.
Baptism.
follow, then,
not
gracious to
JOY
of
time
of those
salvation
the
the
I mean,
perish;
AND
it is too
sonable rea-
the
Scripture says
contrary. But, it may
be
said, Scripture does
; it declares
Doubtless the
repentance is it
enough
different
say,
frames
much
how
work
to
of
feel
we
What
another.
Son
the
in Do
not
?
not
mean,
he
a
I
am
"
mind at
day
kind
or
hearts
was
you
Parable
when
he
feel distress
praise ; hearts,it
it
at
be
he
that that
I
He
we
?
wishes
the
by
hour
do
not
;
at
?
Did
not
sir,"and go,
? did he
not
went or
give God
pleading to
with
did
think
If indeed
? us
us
the
even
to
let
is
is
us,
go,
not
was
He
hour
meant
promised
so
word
Consider
trusted
he
having sinned,
shows
shows
that
is
feelingis enough?
deceive
say,
when
in earnest
of
"
suppose
in
mere
a
which
time
one
our
? is it
are
we
?
is repentance
sorry ?"
passionate feelingto
most
the
of
degree
Considering how
what
but
;
trary con-
given. repent shall be for-
all who
that
the
say
we
the our
repent, that
VIII.]
He
CHASTISEMENT.
AMID
is
show
bringing us that
to
but
repentance ;
it does
duly repented, and
have
we
145
not
He
that
has forgivenus. actually But
faith will become
apply to where
did, I suppose faith,but
that his him
it would
livingfaith. works
works
then, we and
But "
home
has
I have
to
faith
a
shall
we
at
we
and
must
and
not
our
again,
an
I
"
; but
assurance,
till it is found
to be
and
sure,
to fear
once.
we
;" if then
gain it by
we
continue
faint,"that
must
in we
ask
we
; but
that "
told,
are
must on
prayer,"that be l
is the
on
we
wait
must
for
where
asking?
once
expresslytold "
can
feelingit,comes
It is true
again,that must
Or
again, that
receive
not
tion convic-
a
; I feel I
such
that
not
pardoned.
are
we
"pray
said
shall
Lord," that
IV.
he
promised ?
content
be
ye
again
maintain
forgiven." True
am
ourselves
it may
contrary,are
of
livingfaith
bring
to
that
beyond
it
is it
be
about
it said that
VOL.
will
Christ."
of
that I
must
pardon, we
come
is
say,
Scripturetell us
Ask, and
kind
every
how
as
may
merits
? where
hope
such
assurance,
groundsfor
God
of
if it
even
who
"
assurance
does
from
but,
says ;
now,
"
person
appropriatethe
without
I do
this faith ; I feel I have
I have
where
sins.
away
great thing?
again,a
an
thus
But
;
be
can
able to do this
But
Christ, and
of
speak
not
?
by
that
washing
Scriptureso
undoubting
an
have
of
of
ascertained
Scripture says
the merits
us
the instrument
know
not
said, that
be
it may
the we
impor-
PEACE
146
tunate
in
though
He
hears
shall at of
mingled hope
waitingand text,
and
I have
can
He
if
lives,
this is the very state
express
slay me,
yet
anxiety,of
been
ing. describ-
better
such
a
the words
of
will I trust
in
than
perseveringtemper Though
"
as
that
quitetrue
fear, of peace
words
seems
sensiblyanswering,we
which insecurity,
of
God
pardon through our
not
it ; but
and
Surely,no the
for
lengthobtain
grace and
[Serm.
It is
?
not
us
in prayer
spite of God's
in
JOY
supplications, though
our
persevere
we
that
AND
Him." Once better
it may
more,
than
answer
any
Sacrament
that
the
to
and forgiveness,
us
imparted to indeed
our
high
most
plain in
sins is
and grievous,
our
those
sins which
came
to
this blessed
into which
we
is not
and
if so,
sure
of their
Again
:
"
forgiveus
have
for
is not
fallen
this to
Son
all that is
our
all
from
are
Lord our
fession Con-
of
;"
now
"
us
back
since
we
rather
our
to
last those
earliest years ?
our
confess
why
not
them,
ions. Confess-
our
intolerable carry
are
the
from
committed
past ;" 1
of
one
the remembrance
ordinance, and
pardon ? else Thy
lute that the abso-
only
have
we
benefits
; but
from
the burden
"remembrance"
does
"
noticed,
Holy
judgment
Service, indeed
there say, that
We
far
a
Sacrament
past sins
our
Church's
our
in the
manifold
is
Supper imparts
of it. The
us
this
by
hitherto
Lord's
assures
and
of forgiveness is
that I have
of the
souls
this
said, and
be
that
we
they a Jesus
past
are
not
"burden?"
Christ's sins then
sake are
VIII.]
AMID
forgiven when
not
past"extend
"
infancy? the
all
back
awful
effect,which of that
We
not
and absolutely
though
"
One
of this ways,
there declaring of
David,
and
and
"receive
they had
be
in
good
brance remem-
forgivenhere.
here,
away
all,but
we
not
are
in
are
the of
accordinglyis
mit com-
put away one
sense
of
grace."
This
have
baptized,and "
the
to 1
wash
fountain
a
2
l2
v.
in
Creed, And
in
many
received
it to
their sins ;"
away
opened
10.
was
of sins."
not
inhabitants
Cor.
wrath,"
called in the
Scripturespeaks who
when,
mercy,
children
for the remission
those
is
God's
from
sin,and
absolution
be
other.
the sins which
the children
callingon
arise,and
nounced pro-
Judgment. There is indeed one in Scripsins expresslydescribed ture,
Baptism
great
be
"
for
in
Baptism, which the
not
all received
we
born "made
were
"
put once
of
putting away which
be the
one
Day,
then
they are
till the
us
sins
our
then
add
body, whether
will
sins
will
Last
clear,then, that
here, are
upon
to
ment Sacra-
that
Absolution
I
the
in the
therefore
seems
Blessed
of the grace little,
be
the
and
to
death, up
oar
confess
we
cannot
judgedat
Our
;
we
know
thingsdone
It
this
life up
us.
he
bad V
or
of
of
that
not
whole
day
considerations
these to
; does
pray
unforgiven,whatever
are
Ordinance
are
the
chamber,
we
over
To
the
to
life
through our
147
through our
celebration
sick
our
thus
we
If so, up
last in
"
CHASTISEMENT.
to
of
the house
Jerusalem,
PEACE
148
their
though
"
white
for
and
sin
for
since ; and
long
Angels,
His
and "
since.
given ;
many
second
do
pardon
stand,
way
the
on
not
in
our
from
God's
is,
great
Even
if
obtain
pardoned
we
Him.
And
this
it is
quite
we
Scripture gave
us
is ;
at
"
in the bosom 1
Acts
need it to
present of
God's
xxii. 16.
most
so
of
We
cast
out
of
through
case,
what
the
See
duty
our
duty
yet
order
portunate imto
natural
our
what
of
it.
our
dition con-
happily circumstanced,
choicest Zech.
great
insight into
no
much,
us.
grace,
our
aids, privileges,
being the clear
in
are
matter.
patient waiting,in
and we
we
is
not
still
;
suggest
must
gain
to
of His
this
are
have
house
which
then
question
we
are
of the
Scripturesaid nothing
that
past long
the
way
; and
first view
very
prayer
is
what
grace
presence, the
favour, in
mercy,
if
even
and
how
in God's
desperate state,
a
Father's
powers,
be
to
then
? stand
we
comfort
sense
we
is
of
spite
and
self, Him-
God
heals,and
this
grievously;
His
and
secretlyfor
does
it
wounds
in
received
Spiritwho
us
Church, in His
are
but
Holy Baptism
sinned
of
I answer,
the
knows His
and
hidden
is,where
in
God
as
crimson,
have
we
but
knows
much
have
We
His
all
none
like
red
corruption it allays;but
inbred
now
be
This
none
souls, what
our
V
Only Son,
how
present,
scarlet,they shall be
as
I will say,
nay,
"
a
wool
as
promising that
;" and
though they
;
shall be
they
be
[Serm.
JOY
uncleanness sins
snow
as
AND
gifts;
xiii. 1.
Isaiah
but
with
i. 18.
evil
behind
and
us,
and
plainlyour
of
desert, but
because and
within
that,
bring
condescends
aim,
day,
be
be
with
fear and
before
"
be
with
the
in of
the
our
and
to will and
"
Lord
for
in
out
"
of
judgment
Jonah
"in
God, and
our
magnify
Him
for
ever.
own
while
in
Though
souls
our
we
will that
and
in the
and us
load
our
mory, me-
even
be
should whatever
we
Job
dungeon,
flames, let
us
be
sounds
feel the
God's
Let
we
accuse
from
Him,
it
is the
now
belly of hell," with
in the
trust
do,"
them
are,
Jeremiah
Children
sent pre-
to
things will
assurance
no
we
the
ashes, with
Holy
be
it should
us
at
prospect,though
though
throw
grace
sins,though
our
less how
or
wherever still,
the
like the
He
since
of salvation."
if it be
cannot
though
us,
among
day
after year,
and
Day
like
are,
us
so
receive
trembling,"working
more
year
sins
given
or
His
God, though his threateningvoice
ears
our
;" in
and
; to
endeavour
giftsof
though the adversary of
nay, to
best ; to
of
intrinsic
any
fail,they may
is the
uncertain
us,
our
if it had
our
time
pleaseHim
to
night cometh,"
judgment,
before
us
deprecating
present punished for
at
under
we
in
directs,at "working
accepted time, now we
constant
as
we
it is
our
can
work
to
St. Paul
as
salvation is
to
Why,
us.
fruit the
when
"
creasing, in-
of
habitations everlasting
into
to
it is
frailtyever
our
most
we
best, not
our
to cherish
all
do
; to
the
and
earnest
149
before
make
to
bring Him
us,
through
judgment
a
be
wrath
God's
that
duty
; to
grace
CHASTISEMENT.
AMID
VIII.]
or
glorify
praiseHim, take
in
good
PEACE
150
whatever
part
l
fires
long.
us
they
;
restrained. will
three
sing
without
can
in what
God
promised
us
hath
the
praiseHis
name.
hand
forget our and
He
repent
forgive them
may
be
not
punished
of
chance our
He
it.
not, for I have
will
through through when
the the
thou
Isaiah
has
walkest
be
give
us
two
I
will
through
the
flame
rejoice
not we
the
on
He
allows
We
will
member re-
them
the
; and
for
if the
according to
; I have
When with
called
thee
passest
thee
overflow
fire,thou
Fear
"
:
thou
Isaiah
He
it better
next
grace
kindle
;
ment punish-
prepared
2
yet
as
again,that
not
a
nothing to
remember
be
or
temple,
graciouspromise
Mine.
shall the
15.
will
in the
will
rivers, they shall
xxiv.
He
rejoice in
thee
art
waters,
burned, neither
1
His
redeemed
; thou
name
us."
punishes,thinking
we
day, according to
by thy
will
in this life than
punished,
yet
cease
and
again
; we
helped
which
not
not
may
them
them, if He
of to
of
yet
interior
them.
spite of
in
joy
as
are
sins,because
past
them, that will
Lord
Nor
thing.
every
really
When
given, because
has
in the
cannot
they
them, will
We
destroy.
us
peace
we
for
formed
is
Lord
they
threaten, but
may
and
but
us,
gathered together,an
shrine
other
circle
providence,
glorifythe
"
VIII.
[Serm.
inflicts in His
us
Hitherto
"
are
holy
Let
;" they may
touch
We
He
sorrow
however
or
CHASTISEMENT.
AMID
;
thee;
shall not
upon
and
be
thee2."
xliii. 1, 2.
SERMON
IX,
THE
STATE
OF
Rom.
"
Being
justified by
Lord
Jesus
into
this
There
Christ
wherein
grace
are
many
Christian
futurity
or
think
of
all,
or
it
going
must
on
in
themselves years from
any
hence. them other
in
of
hope
the
;
They
The than
country
do
that
what
of
is
any ;
to
world
next
future and
are
judged than
quarter
fear
nor
do
they
a
not
it home
of
to
really understand,
they
more
any
idea
not
be
day
another about
the
of
part
hope
world;
bring
or
one
doing
now
our
faith
by
greater
neither
unseen
understand,
and
are
at
have
the
shape.
any to
try
through
access
rejoice
the
nay,
who
country,
in
God
have
we
and
stand,
men,
about
them
also
we
with
peace
whom
by
;
have
we
2.
1,
v.
God.,'
of
glory
faith,
GRACE.
in
God's
for
what
they
the
happen is
far
period
to
consequently,
is
concern
or
them
ten
distant
more
of
they
what
see
world,
sence, pre-
this
they
life
or
have
THE
152
neither
hope
thought
about
There
about
it of any
kind.
others
who
St. Paul
with
salvation bids
who
for he
would,
"
us
time
others
who
of
no
whatever,
and
joy
transport.
nor
do
work
out
trembling ;"
the
pass
fear
no
such,
bids
fear and
"
us
feel
with
sympathize
cannot
[Serm.
it,for they have
feel much
though they professto I
GRACE.
fear
nor
are
OF
STATE
I
think
our
own
St.
nor
Peter,
sojourninghere
our
in fear1." there
But to
have
very
do
fear at all ;
not
I purpose
state.
remarks It is
happens
words
falter.
in
so
sad
to
be
have have
Now
They ever
an
may
sense
of their
1
I
persons
of own
Phil. ii. 12.
often
make
speak
state
a
think
they
from
Christ
Thy kingdom come,"
their
miserable
i. 17.
our
of
;
their
are
mind, the
persons,
youth
guilt on
1 Pet.
of of
serious well-living
such
on
alas ! it too
minds, and
our
the
be
indefinite
consciousness
say,
"
of privilege,
fixed
so
yet,
;
whenever
been
to make
and
it is the
uncomfortable
and
distressed
world.
we
before
rise up
sins
our
coming
when
that
a
interesting
an
it now,
his heart
have
to
His
a
and
in altogether
in
are
certainlythe duty, as
desire
to
they
in
are
it.
upon
Christian
every
fear, or
to
only joy
not
are
describe
to
who
those
yet they
However,
right state.
some
than
state
only
seem
religion.These
little joy in
hopeful
more
as
are
as
next
and
yet they minds,
and failings
a
THE
IX]
continual
as
Lord.
They
minds,
the
have
them Or
breaks them and
are
;
time
time
they
or
and looks
make
every
and
sullen
lamenting wasted
sorrowful
dryness
how
good ;
their faith fearful
say,
"
How
about
hours
is,and
their trust
only leads
how
little
their
from into
to
confusion,
gloomy
and slothful,
a
deeply
are
are
course
sensible
His
and grateful,
it should to
gratefulam
are
time
their
wonderful
sense
for afterwards
sorry
religionis
very
them
passionate,
failing, self-reproach,
and
where
service.
no
lost. opportunities
and
their
really feel
to
seems
thing,and they
any
spirits.They
thing,and
are
they
do
to
their
grievouslyafflicts
them
or
;
they
;
failingwhich
unhappy by
is that
of
God
they
reallyput
they
attempting
and
God
natural
what
words
consequence
done
time, and
one
ever
a
have
it
and
passes,
some
thing
moved difficulty
of
day
the
their
but
attend,
to
Perhaps they are
with
The
sense
a
rejoicingin
and ill-tempered,
are
put every
it from
try
to
saying
ever
of such
lives
recollection.
on
have.
before
have
from
out
of us, must
speak
of
sense
their
unprofitable. They again, they
A
they
alone
and
tresses dis-
might, when
of irregularity
; the
thoughts wander
and
annoys
thought
one
great
as
best
I
feel
who
153
judgment.
the
one,
every
Church,
to
come
in
coming
those
hinders
as
GRACE.
sore
or
blaming that,but
not
am
wound
a
of Christ's
guilt,indeed, I
OF
such transgressions,
them, think
STATE
see
of I."
be
that
they But
put.
judgment
God's
They
dence provi-
mercies hear
is to
of the
THE
154
STATE
blessingspromised death, and
they
OF
God's
to
[Seiim
true
Oh, how
"
say,
GRACE.
Now
no
will
one
should
fancy,I
trust, that I
sayingany thing in disparagement of are
should
be
one
yet St.
Paul
in
but
Sins
of
to
come
1. In
Lord
rejoicingin
hope
such
arise
as
and
and
in
peace
of
alway ;"
not
the
His
first
place, of
cause
kind
from
ration delibe-
warrant
of
describing. Many
to
in question
religion. take
must
we
course,
disorder, which
of the
glory. fection the in-
believing.
this defective
bodily
quently the
having
as
from
divine
no
have
account
been
the
then, the questionis,how the persons
Now,
into
joy
too. feelings
Christians
describes
wilfulness, have
from
religion.He
continuallyto repent of,
nature, original
our
and us
and
they
say
imperfection and
rejoicein
"
am
feelings ;
only
cheerful from
much
us
such
man's
a
more
then, infirmity, of
keep
and
text, he God
of
is free
has
bids
the
with
peace
other
I
true.
whole
earth
on
sin, no
and
the
to have
one
and
right
very
not
ought No
I to
unprepared am
them."
receive
they
after
servants
is not
unfre-
of mind perplexity have
persons
I have anxious
an
or depressionof spirits, disposition, self-tormenting or
continued their evil
of
deadness or
much
to be
impute
no
affections
in
peculiarill health it is their
study,as as
the
as
duty, to
they can, yet
rid of it. Of
fault to them.
;
course,
of
consequence
and, though it is strive
it often in such
It is God's
againstthis
may cases
be
sible imposwe
will ; He
can
has
THE
IX.]
in His
willed
their ultimate
thing else They that
good, to try
should
all,that
be
the
they
have
faint
or
their
fears,and
2.
of
class which be
harsh
arise love
; and
they
entirelyour
the
the
line
direct
those
are
might the
which
sins I
The
expects it.
nothing is and spell,
to
done.
bind
a
speak
a
of of
want
effect, of
of
acts
for
sin, such
fix his
mind
it, so
that
he
when
man
show
Ill-temper may
his
is
provided against. Anger,
may
occupy
are
joy. Such,
and
stated
overtake
Indolence
inabilityto
ought
and
this
have
to
peace
recurringand foreseen
contrary, may
or
just our
tween besequences con-
yet there
own,
wilful.
seem
is not.
former, though it would
the
quenching
or
be
which
ual habit-
some
draw
and
nature,
I
feared, arises,
from
to
it
of mind
partlythrough frailty, partly through
instance,
on
be
to
(as it were)
call them
at
strictly. state
corrected, but
be
course
old
our
them
patientunder
more
sin, but
might
rises above
to
dimming
as
serve
are
and strictly
more
must
uncomfortable
difficult of which
any
mercy
to
be
God
wilful
deficiencywhich
sins
; as
undeserved
an
sometimes, it is
say from
It is very
is
they
again,the
I will not
for
prospect of heaven, be
the
try to
described
have
them
prove
Gospel brought near
distinct ; and
But,
Gospel, doubtless
and
repine. It
not
they should
trial,as ill-health itself is such.
a
have
they
the
155
that
purpose
rejoicein
may
GRACE.
OF
inscrutable
able to
be
not
STATE
itself in on
the
time
fall upon
a
culty diffi-
subject
goes him
least
and like
a
faculties,so that his very attempts
it may
break
to
infirmity. But
certain
times
risingfrom
Such
is
again him
talk
should
Such
guilt.
a
in
vigorouswarfare
and
joy.
need
these
be
must
not
he
prove
and
without
is not
But an
of
of
a
him
all
things,of
hinder
honest
in
his
has
spending
impress upon
and irregularity
an
of
exact
earnest
and
obscures
condition
the
sin in any
in
of
the
has
many
shape
soldier of Christ.
a
peace
falls;
Gospel ;
he
; it does
within
enemies
remains
in
rejoicing.
downcast
not
he
our
have
may
joy
fighting;
; he
jest,or
to
enemies, spiritual
indeed, but
wilful
drinking.
vigilantwalk,,
is the
is not
in
will induce
idle,or
to
sense
soldier ; he
a
humbled
not
nature.
is
a
tending to
or
extravagance
againstour
Strictness
Christian
The
be in
regular, careless,ir-
a
eating
strictness,this is what
of
pare pre-
must
saying private prayer. in
not,
vague
conscientiousness
word
be
must
he
must
people,who
is
absence
The
say that
laxities of conduct
these
conscience
our
ought to
at
"
he
what
much.
money.
sins
happen
man
not
an
temptation, going again and
among
All
a
again,is
excess
into
places,or
do
to
which
and
of
way
habitual
running
to
than
more
that, but he
Such,
hurried
is any
which
or
of
Such, for instance, is indolence
his bed.
or
be
sins
againstthem,
them.
overcome
ward, gloomy,unto-
appearance
not
I do
this time
state of warfare
the
are
overcome.
them
overcome
there
[Serm.
more
need
and places,
or
for,and
Such
seem
struggle. Such
effort and of
him
make
GRACE.
OF
from disagreeable,
and
to
STATE
THE
156
of proves
a
fallen that
he
If it is habitual
THE
IX]
STATE
deliberate, of
and
if it be
deliberate, and
less than
at
from
once
Christ, yet of
Him.
The
will
where follow, perhaps irremediably,
been
in
they
may
hope
to
life open
past
have
now
be
have
never
desirable
they of
do
possible for grounded it.
not
and
peace He
must
severe
with
; he
remorse
of failing
and
doubts in
say
misery if he will
at
he
must
be
to
haunted the
must
expect sorrow
or
there a
it
not
are
moment, in
rough
not
well-
a
not
with
pect ex-
the
the
while
tremblingheart,
"
a
of mind
but the and
and
V misgivings the
truth
of
ways
they true
Deut.
are
and
painful;
xxviii.
to
of
grope
dreary twilight.
correction. 1
if
particulardoctrines, painful
cold
in
is
charnel-house,
him again,yet filling
sin
about
continues find
course
that he is forced difficulties, so
and
darkness,
not
in the
comfort, but
eyes, and
religion,and
sign
feel
safety,misgivings about
his
about
bad
a
to
ghosts of past sins,rising from to
that
say
those
perhaps it
;
sinner
expect
courting him
is
as
humiliation, it is
repentant
a
God
from
cannot
faith
joyful in
to
have
men
Penitents
be, and
mean
after
and
years,
should
they
I
are.
and
fallen away
result
same
sinners, though
repented.
cheerful
as
habitual
or
nature
separatehim
to
the
not
vision
the
; but
(we trust)to
not
from
who
inward
of
yet
sufficient,though
of wilful sin, it is
separate him
destroyshis hope
it
course
157
GRACE.
OF
65.
escaping
false ways narrow
and
I do
all this ; but
way,
lie
this is his fit
158
THE
where
Again,
3.
the
of
existence
fearful anxious from
this is the
mind
supposing
present, this
or
arises very
commonly
other
from
"
not
present privileges ; and
our
which
subject to
for
room
shape or
one
of
no
[Serm.
sins, past
of in
cause
GRACE.
is
wilful
livelysense
a
OF
there
state
another
having
STATE
I shall
call your
tion. atten-
Many indeed, findingthat Scripturesays great the
thingsabout
joy
Gospel, think
the
and
an individually
in
at a
once
of
knowledge had
they
does
it not, and
only
think
But
they
have
the
joy
since
have
it,it is obvious
from
the
more
text, for themselves. sober
more
others
had
rightto have
an
right
no
opinion
understand
them,
or
are
to
if
notion the
stead in-
Gospel,
them.
robbed
about
them, What
of their
forciblytake
or
feel is the
;
from and
as
if others
as
if
they
or
appreciate
to comment
them
the
as
them
their own,
they were
temperate in-
claim
course
Scripture,such
them, nay,
explain them,
could
use
They
Christians,as
of
persons
consolatoryparts of
if
of the
they
perversionof
Such
conduct.
men
they Such
and rashness, presumption,self-exaltation,
what
to
it.
benefit; what
of real
no
that
they fancy
arise from
that, were
inspire great joy
extravagances will follow
what
the
would
their absolute
of heaven.
sure
in
least of their being
at
or
be
would
course
it ; and
Christian
assurance
have
having personally
of
salvation,such
of
die, they
to
in their
eternal life ;
state
a
Christians
true
it consists
to predestination now
which
on
them,
had
them,
or
alone
consequence? better
portion;
their comfortable
THE
IX.]
texts
arc
these
exactlyallow
to
no
Paul no
and
one
that
men
of
religionis
little heart
no
with
their
thoughts
it is in
line,but they do
said to be ;
joy
a
way,
a
do
they
in
watching,
they
God's
are
height every
not
are
in
above
thing
do
is
; not
and the
and
a
plain
do
joy
they walk
and
do
and not
in their
men
There be
cannot
by things
contemplate the alert
to
unbounded beneath.
easy,
detect,
tracing the
Providence.
depth
away
They
line,and
keen-sighted in
immense
they
run
loftypath.
a
them
on
secret an
to
reason
certain
in
about
discern
not
passions
quick,and
excellent
walk
not
They
; their
They
a
most
are
They
of
movements
feel
in
are
world.
next
much.
cumstance cir-
serious,but
perplex them.
worldly,yet they
world.
patient
the
restless to
nothing unearthly
think
to
character, with
feelingsnot
or
or
highest. They
unseen
and
regularhabits
imaginationor
grieve,but
with
but
There
up.
cold
and
dry
a
and
sense
grieve much
not
St.
less sensitive
and
them
give
violent, their
have
next
to
the
strengthenedby duller
insight into
or
strong not
the
they
enthusiastic
they think they belong
highly respectableindeed,
persons, whose
is of
willing to
are
not
that
highly giftedmen,
inspiredor
to
that
is
them, but
the
to
(too
notion
not theirs ; not
are
they belong
this conclusion
minds
are
the
now.
And
have
159
all,that they belonged indeed
at
one
texts
claim
who
persons
GRACE.
they acquiesce in
gone,
that readily)
OF
STATE
they
They
do
system
They have
no
STATE
OF
GRACE.
1G0
THE
difficulties in
religion, they
believe
in
discern
no
have
"
to
stand," to them
rise
and a
fulness
they
gloryof God,"
call
Their a
joy
rational
"
we
to
"
does faith
cheerfulness, a religion, the
and
with
peace in which
"
shallow
but
all very
like,"
to
enthusiastic,then,
the
the
pervert
barren-minded Christians
texts
at
all, and
but
their
good the
express
other, who
have
so
nothing
with
without to
surely
make
to
the
plate contem-
these
and
fit
and
one
explain them
left
failings ;
own
the
on
question,and
commonly
are
enough,
numerous
in
texts
the
on
away,
are
at
Gospel privileges.
with
hand, who
"
guesses
explainaway
grace
of the
in
properlyused,
What
the
what
mind,
of the
the
with
to
to be
and
and Scripture,
meaning.
no
or
satisfaction
hope, a
if
;
into
higher than
well-ordered
words,
text
access
little
have
used
are
in hope rejoice
"
in
sympathetic
men
the
as
passages
God,"
not
Such
recondite
no
see
meanings
there
hints
them.
within such
hidden
no
[Sbrm.
them
dejected. Observe, then, what system Not
that
(God can
of duties any
forbid
God
without is
a
one
claim,
sinners
little of
would
!)though
respitedfrom be
with
becomes religion
to
hell ?
that
privilege ; for the privilege,
the privilege,
very
the
a
complain for what
great gain to
religioncan very
leave
very
thought
knowledge
that Christ
be
really to
of God has
a
"
comfort.
privilege ;
it is
Not
to
cause
no
whom
them,
privilegeor
have
it had
to
so
serve
is
a
loved
THE
IX.]
the
world
die
to
as
Religionis and
of
notion
very
the left as
on
He
duty. awakens
cheers does
for
not
stir this
I
religioussystem put forward
;
than
almost
reduced
to
which
God's
Under
such
an
Law
absent
God
who
not
Saviour. "
the Men
of the that
at
or
this
day
being under an
best.
But low
creature
a
in
inferior
so
state,
were
reallyso
state.
The
be called
paraging thereby dis-
God's
of the
bondage
them, you would law
as
was
in
think
itself
if obedience
are
and
ful bounti-
perfectionof
? then
and
low
to
a
sery mi-
God's second
Angels
the
highest blessedness the
will of
judge
sense
one
something
is it
little
present and
boldlytalk
heard
Gospel.
and to
without
and
that
is to be under IV.
of
this may
excellence
commandments
VOL,
voice
law, that,if you
the
very
the
in religion,' His
come
is
man
a
religionbecomes day
one
and
vague
thus
and
without
bondage, yet
a
made
morals, the word
will
And
bondage,
law.
of
code
a
recompense,
a
is known
in the
duty prominently
of natural
state
can
dience privilegeof obe-
bare
circumstances,
than
However,
it.
the
he
him, that
of, the
personal;
the
he
if it
even insensibly,
privilegesare
general,rather
path of
the
that, but
or
way
upon
speak
the
along
itself to
is concealed, and
in the
consolingthought which
and
feed
and
lege. privi-
righthand
the
on
walks
present
so
contemplate
more
out
strengthenshim
and
inestimable
an
drawn
blessed
161
involved privileges,
man
a
cannot
some
it is
full of
it,and
GRACE.
OF
STATE
in
a
of any
law, the highestgloryis M
It is
obedience.
obey
do not
we
Gospel
the
law, but
for
endureth
"
God, is
with
the
much
it
is
bondage
to
us,
shame
for
us.
more
not
makes
a
do
not
it enables
continual an
running world
next
is St. Paul's
This
law Christ
to
'."
Again, which
obedience
to "
Christ
him
but
2,"that
faith in to
be
that
high
and
"
accomplish.
unto
'
which death
1 Cor.
ix. 21.
with
"
which
out with-
not
the
mine
which is
own
law
to
eousness, right-
through
the
The
another
Law
to
is
2
faith
of
which
Christ,enabled
of
ordained
of
tained, by himselfat-
he
spiritualobedience
in
a
with
law," that is,that kind
And was
the
perfection.
it, Being
having
to
which
pel Gos-
fulfil it
fulfil it,
Christ, aided by the grace
commandment to
Not
fulness, sin-
from
us
under
so
which
law
of the
result in
but
"
says,
law
the
and perfection,
of
is of the the
in
great
perfect obedience,
into
account
"
our
to
will rise and
God," he
It is
nature,
but perfectly,)
and
on
by
message
us
approximation to
obedience
in the
wholly
say
it is
as
it releases
because
not glorious,
law, but because
(I
the
; and
bondage
a
which
is co-eternal
which
defect
inherent
any
Jewish
Holy Word,
in heaven,"
ever
if
as
contained
therein
if that
And
speak
destroyed the
it
of God
holy law
the
manifested.
and
Men
do.
destroyedthe
it
No;
that privilege,
our
because glorious,
were
not
not
Angels
the
as
obedience.
of
law
shame,
our
[Serm.
GRACE.
OF
STATE
THE
1(32
Phil.
place,
"
The
life,I found
holy,and
iii.9.
the
STATE
THE
IX.]
commandment then
holy,
that which
forbid. death
But in
again, Son
walk
When or
then
code to
me
law
after
not
of
morals, is
that it
be
in
have of
it ; and
been
the
after
will of
it found
of
the
givesus
course
us.
be of God
will
and
who
1
and
Rom.
in
2
christian un-
being free obey
to
it
it
but
of
from it, which
I
that
supposingit
thus
thinks
to
cease
is,not
narrow,
leavingus
it but
miserable.
viii. 3, 4. M
suppose and
Gospel
true, but
seem
law
a
Gospel is, not
law, and
a
fearful
one
freedom
of the
cold
He
as
that it makes
notion
than
scarcelymore
where
SpiritV
through Christ, instead
glory
as describing
no
exult
a law, supposingChristianity
to be
the
through Christ
that it
eousness right-
fulfilled in us, who
to
law
ing send-
flesh,and
presumptuous
able
and
the
do
not
flesh ; that the be
seems
the
; not
by
under
could
of sinful
bondage, let
the law, but destroys
bondage
a
but
law
considered religion,
that
perfectly.The
more
the
likeness
a
countenance
being bound
sin
carnal, sold
flesh but
I say that
(as it thinks)from
sin,working
am
might
the
which spirit,
of
/
sin in the
the
? God
me
through the flesh, God
in the
for sin condemned of
unto
exceeding sinful
What
"
Was
good.
good, that
is
become
weak
was
own
death
made
but spiritual,
is
it
His
163
just, and
which
might
And
in that
good
that
by
me
law
sin."
and
GRACE.
sin,that it might appear
commandment The
is
OF
to
a
The
him,
law, mandment com-
a
help-
duty
still his
sorrowfully,his
will
gratitude indeed
and
Saviour, but of
not
Gospel
the
the
will consider
Now,
as
is
covenant.
a
true
the
as
word
;
words
law
but
sink
or
if
are
salvation
Gospel merelya unless
so,
the
mockery
possessed of does
state
What
be
not
a
of
carnal and
far,far below then
every
by
passes
on
and
venturesome
as
a
slave
of
likely
they are
fident proud, self-conother
the
elect and
be
to
very
And
fear.
joyfulassurance; make
they
certain
a
possessedof sensitive,
and
despondency
good
as
then
minds, they will be
boldlyproclaiminghimself
to
he
spring,animation, life,
And
boaster, wTho
a
the think
who
nobleness.
into
prey
he,
;"
nor
without
way,
gentle,affectionate
who
He
which
peculiarlyhappy minds, will obey in
vigour,and
the
These "
those
and
dry,dull,heavy
to
sage mes-
the
covenant
have
and
the
upon
love
salvation, doubtless, is conditional, and
part,and
merelyconditional,
is not
Lord
of conditions.
will
God
fections per-
feel
covenant, in
a
as
will
His.
Gospel and
Gospel
him, God's
look
series
a
sins.
assuredly do
his
do
must
so, if he
fresh
and
Almighty
will
He
as
it is
sadly and
so
he
; and
his
to
joy.
do
before
be
sinfulness
his
and
will do
fresh
with
laden
thoughts alone
Two
will
though
continuallyembittered,
memory
his conscience
and
and
he
obey, and
to
try
heart, yet he
in
Christ's
be
to
[Serm.
uninviting;
and
less sinner, hard
GRACE.
OF
STATE
THE
104
safe,and one
every a
Satan,
side,
else
professionas or
at
least in
himself.
is it, that
these
little
ones
of Christ
THE
IX.]
lack, who
nerve
and
will pour
merely
are
not
are
taken
the
the
merely
not
; for
life,"and
unto
and
follower
of
of what
thou
thee
within
thee ?
of the
a
ward re-
are
from
He
of
our
is it thou
what
the
Did
Seraphim
not
who
in
been
put
an
O
fortable com-
a
feel
fearful
thought Art
thou
He
not
Has
Baptism
into thee
hadst
heirs
this
never
?
nature
new
out
cast
Himself, and
Him
the
dwell
Archangel, or
worship before
for
death
and
sins.
hast
an
will do
God
is in thee
devil,and
He
enter
if thou
step and
gain strength,and
spite of
and
poured
passed from
"
purchased possession?
spiritand as
we
art
first
very
children
shall
Christ, how
Christ's
in thee
They of
blessingsare
steadilycontemplate
joyfulin
rescued
evil
the
us
view, and cheerful
a
They
are
Let
of heaven.
not
merely
prospect
Saviour, what
our
Him.
love
who
they
;
not
its presence.
conditional
heart, as
God
from
those
They
God
have
They
?
blessing,nay, unspeakable,fathomless,
a
their very
earnest
with
came
great and
Church
the
they have
illimitable,infinite, eternal into
heads,
he
the
covenant
Church.
of grace ;
when
but
with
into
taken His
into
promise
have
What
connected
doctrines
high
?
them,
their countenance
Moses
of
brace
lift their
upon
face
Mount
the
from
the
is
make
and
will
them
lightand joy like
till it shines down
What
their
on
What
?
sorrow
quicken them,
make
them, and
and
and
gloom
healthy?
devotion
165
sin, past or present,
will
that
doctrine
their
in
are
GRACE.
OF
wilful
without
consciences, the
STATE
one
continu-
sins,hast thou
of awful
and
morning, his his
first
said,
he
; "
none
other
gate
of heaven
thee
in
way
to
do
thou
God, and
This
have
justifiedand
are
His
grace,
the
trouble
which
to
access
and
flesh
and the of
pain
these the
of
the
he
and
stand
glory.
to
All
disturb which the
anxiety
the
Gen.
xxviii.
17.
in All and
care, quillity tran-
faith gazes
necessary about
the watchfulness, self-denial,
1
us,
pain,
sorrow,
intensitywith
reminds
God, that
with
inflicts upon
not
upon
of mind
state
of His
hadst
feed
and
text, when
feel,
obedience, the
are
fro in such
if thou
as
at peace
Majesty.
Fall
God.
to and
art
world
avail
is the
not thyself,
royal courts,
but
cannot
Divine our
the
is
(asit were) dissolved
rejoicein hope
which
bereavement,
His
or
about
glorieswhich
surelyis
in the
but
this
then
contemplate
to
the
in
his sins
God, and
the
art
thou
place! this
is this
thee, poured
Apostle speaks of
we
upon
but
woke
in the Eternal at
of
great vision.
who
of
art
that
nought
us
thy
tude, grati-
at what
about
not
dreadful
thou
kingdom
the
of of
say
Jacob
Contemplate
as
into the
that
not
rightlyfelt both,
house
V
and
wonderful
the
he
How
"
astonishment
in
around
When
thought was
the
but
but thyself,
down
a
?
danger,though
God
do
overpowering transport,
through grace
art
thinkest
thou
thought, I
no
[Serm.
wonder, of admiration, of amazement,
of
but
GRACE.
OF
rightlyas
and
Much
ally?
in
STATE
THE
166
actness ex-
failing, the
zeal,
THE
IX]
STATE
which
self-chastisements
the
with
interfere
of
while
us
think
we,
is
let
given
is,
when
forth, crucified eyes
bread
was
miracle
Incarnate. need
to
see
descend
in in
and
to
us
We
have,
the
heavens
confine
our
of
Lord's
the
we
trust,
more
open,
or
Gal.
?
bodily
our
of that
end
the
beginning.
what
wine
was
of the
Presence
of
notion
Holy
death
evidently set
at the at
glory."
the
at
more
of the
iii. 1.
Lord
faith than the
faith
sight,to indulge
1
still may
carnal, earthly,visible
no
"
shall
we
full of
us
bread, and
bodily shape,
default
of Christ's
before
Not
it did
need
thren, bre-
my
and
eyes
remains
remains
convince
to
O,
notions
to
our
V
as
We
wine.
remains
thing
Communion
Heavenly What
us
among
far, every
so
;
?
the
before
is
Christian, in spiteof
the
is vouchsafed
Christ
much
so
Church, what,
second
commemorate
we
Jesus
"
if
joy unspeakable and
is it that
what
Table,
with
"
we
forgetting them,
not
are
smile,
And
enlarge our
were
We
while
of the
the
it is that
they
ture struc-
weep "
more
wonderful
mysterious ordinance,
how
rejoicehere For
in
us
infirmities,and
his
can
meditate.
we
in that
understand
It
and
raise and
us
Presence
in the
once,
if
ourselves.
the first Sacrament
by
given
at
minds,
our
labour
and
selves
three
or
faith,than
by
not
167
practise,no
we
of
this vision
practised by another, two
GRACE.
OF
to
Holy
Ghost
than
to
our
Sacrament
tempt, at-
reason, to
some
clear
assemblage
have
faith and
allowed
are
His
band
into
Mount,
"
raiment
side.
His
face
though
Not
man.
of faith the
He, of
so
radiant
conveying
graciousself.
to
so
awfully bright
see
as
which
hearts
the
by eating
have
comes,
a
weal
of the
present or
yet in the books
1
Matt.
Holy
usual
as
make
to
or
we
which means
His
own
sevenfold
sun
of
the
to
the
bodies
if
eternal
lay In
is
could
we
in
up
life, our
spitethen
fear for the
stands Last
xvii.
to
future,
rejoicing;whatever
of
againstthe
is the
Ophir, are
coming.
however
woe,
of
seed
past
source
His
precious stones,
and
that
of His
and
the
looks
or
drinking
againstthe day
of all recollections we
and
in
overpowering, as
the
Such
sees
lightof the
and
sun,
our
into
lowly elements
those
hearts
Angels do,
the
lightV
pleased
the
thrust
and
ascended
as
gold
or
our
Not
like
gold
as
is
Highest,
truly as though
thing
every
as
eat"
faith
which
pearls of great price eye
the
as
Sacrament
give,take, and
He
shine
of
We
hands
When
white
natural
the
His
did
glorious presence
as
discern
visiblythere. "
to
"
to
right hand
Holy
were
Blood,
touch
His
Communion,
in that
near,
and
could
was
framing. We
own
is at the
if He
draw
Body
we
who
Himself
to
sacred
Thomas
He
fully as
reallyand
our
[Serm.
love, in St. Paul's words,
manifests
God,
GRACE.
of
of words
Body."
Lord's
the
OF
STATE
THE
168
2.
our
Day,
account
this
Ave
as
have
and
this
we
of
grace thence
the
joy,
of
tenure
that
glory
while
we
but
nothing have
we
but
rejoice
to
supposing in
shall
we
them
still
;
hinder
them
fear
is
to-morrow,
it, is
to-day.
no
have
reason
of
the
we
them
that
have
out with-
them, in
future
(which
why
sess, pos-
lose,
to
rejoicing
our
the
to
ours
keep
we
that
is
them,
not
our
viz.
are
keep
heart
relax
to
ours
are
can
hope
the
mentioned,
They
For
them.
lose
may
thereby
they
trembling
and
is
;
We
"
fill
conscientiousness,
exact
them,
gain
to
both
privileges.
our
good
end.
already
solicitude.
our
there
not
these
is
fear
that
life,
of
strictness
and
power
the
and
the
tending
reason
a
present
which
thoughts
for
obedience,
in
victory
169
us,
over
without
yet
GRACE.
the
in,
and
us
of
flowing
with
not
in
are
OF
glory
may
God
Such
is
STATE
THE
IX.]
God
we
and
them
;
and
bid,) for-
should
SERMON
VISIBLE
THE
X.
CHURCH OF
THE
I endure
all
obtain
for
things
the
salvation
SAKE
THE
ELECT.
Tim.
2
"
FOR
ii. 10.
sakes
elect's
the
is
which
;
Christ
in
that
they
also
may
with
Jesus
eternal
glory."
If
we
asked
were
preaching, of
the
the
God,
same
I
of
Perhaps
the
mind,
and
strengthen
about
make
to
our
powers;
was
think,
judge,
good
members
orderly
and
and
of
useful
for
act
the
in
to
impart
knowledge
given, and
and
reason
or
"
at
community, our
expand
knowledge
"
or
rectly di-
power
enabling ;
the
enlarge
to
being
once
ourselves
and
the
return
that
say
enlighten
by
act
us
religious truth, it
to
was
of
all
not
might
we
office
the
dispenser
should
we
suppose
Revelation
what
the
as
Christian
of
object
instruction,
considered
answer.
object
the
was
and
teaching,
Church, of
word
what
to
to
us
make
us
loyal subjects,
station, whatever
it be
;
"
Serm.
to
or
THE
X.]
what
secure,
CHURCH,
VISIBLE
throw
wrong, lose
and
other
that
short
of the
with
consider
they
that
given ;
mark.
what
they
blame
St. Paul from
of
any
laboured not
gives us
than
more
civilize the
to
to
government,
not
cultivate
the
object,but
"
all
world,
spread
to
things,"all pain,all a
tear,
a
many
a
many a
many beaten in his the
; he
wound with
rods,
a
many
pang,
was
journeys often, in perilsof own
countrymen,
wilderness,
weariness
hunger
and and
of
of the
the sea,
face of
of
civil not
all
endured
"
fear, many
five times
; many a
a
many
appointment, dis-
strife,
scourged,thrice
waters,
in
shipwreck,
of
robbers, of
heathen, of the city,of of
false
brethren, in
painfulness,in watchings often, thirst, in
?
why
great worldly
stoned, thrice
once
the
He
heartache, "
and
all solitariness
sorrow,
He
knowledge,
any
elect's sake."
for the
cipating anti-
different
text
movements
for
to
mentioned.
abroad
not
reason,
then
labours.
smooth
to
not
and
right in
Apostles;
the
facilitate the
society,not
to
I have
which
those
the
in
reason
a
is
ministerial
result of her
the
as
These
witness, praise,
Church
fruit the
; what
had
expectation we
preach, teach, instruct, discuss, bear and
courses
have
useful
what
end, with
go
beside, and
some
be
It may
our
persons bad
ignorant.
are
be
might
answers
some
follow
away,
be,
not
why
reason
character, being
education,
no
the
themselves
their
could
otherwise
leading a religiouslife ;
171
"c.
fastings often,
in
cold
in
and
]
nakedness content
one
;" and
acts
of
and
then
sufferingbeen another
stripewas
every
restored
suffered,had
to have
so
could
men
some
with
was
another's
edification,then
all
things, knowing
suffered this
the
scourging his
Rome,
places2."
his
and
bonds
"
in all the
"
though
"
the
not
in
the
extent
nor
its motive.
vain,"
might he
the
in
the
few up
things,"not
for
the
sake," that
bringingthem and
the
1
other
2
that to
Cor.
to
gladly
degree
jailorafter
were
such
of
from
time
bestowed
him
on
neither
that
to the
many
with
the
the
Church
; he
"
of
might the
was
the
means
is instanced
of
of Acts.
2
that
endured but
book
he
world
all men, be
to
its result
abundance
spoke
This
time,
to
effects,adequate
in
sake
mani-r
pensations gracious com-
mixed
Apostles in
his
in all other
; he
he
he
more
certain
a
palace,and
he
glory.
xi. 24"27.
the
the
visible
;
build
elect's
have
might
his
"
sowed
might
he
disappointment
were suffering,
measure
tear
every
in Christ"
was
great
He
might gain
that all
still
of his
reap
that
grace
and
washed
him
vouchsafed
If
Gospel.
converted, and
spite,however,
In
first
he
:
Philippi,was
at
tary volun-
privationof
And
did.
these
every
certainlyfollowed
stripes;
fest" at
he
more
effect
joy, and
been
the
every
balanced
endured
of
even
by coin,
as
ransom,
was
a
they by
triumph
backslider, and
a
have
buying
sinner's
a
[Seum.
CHURCH
VISIBLE
THE
172
Phil. i. 13.
"
for of
him Thus
X
FOR
]
SAKE
St. Peter
when
first
Pentecost,
of
day "
THE
mocked," but
preached as
many
When
St. Paul
others
said,
things which Such
the
Himself,
all His
so
preach
to
Our
some.
and
things
another I
that is the she
"
of
saw
for
place,
might by of
I
all the
sojourns; she
means
ticular, parwith
His
soul, and
servant
endure
to
he
as
says
nation
she
in
all men,
And
2."
every
attempts much,
Christ in
of
things to
in
not."
as
manner
some
save
Church
dressed adthe
succeed
to
; or,
all
made
am
tain cer-
believed
His
like
in
"
he
St. Paul
as
1."
believed
travail
elect's sake
the "
when
animated,
the
As
"
mocked,"
"some
some
St. Paul,
satisfied
was
office
which
St. Barnabas
life,believed
some
and
word
Gentiles,
all,in order
satisfied."
was
"
Apostles,and to
Lord
instrument, all
spoken, view,
the
and
And
Rome,
some
again,"but
thee
him."
at
were
was
the
eternal
to
unto
amazed,"
St. Paul
will hear
Jews
the
all
to
the
Gospel,on
the
preached at Athens, We
"
clave
men
when
ordained
were
173
gladlyreceived
Antioch
at
ELECT.
were
that
And
baptized."
were
THE
preached
they
"
they
"
OF
such where
expects and
promises little. This and
is
great Scripturetruth
sanguine day
in every
age
known
to
Truth
when
1
a
Acts
a
needs
certain
God, unknown offered
to
ii. 12, 13 ; xiii. 48
which
in this
insisting upon.
number to
of souls in the us,
who
will
2
are
world,
obey
be the
them, whatever
; xvii. 32"34.
busy
There
1 Cor.
the
mys-
ix. 22.
terious
that
reason
These
labour, these all
things;
to
be, and
They
Lamb,
of these our
be
to
day
our
become that
also ;
according
shall
little
name
of
ones
a
the
to
of
a
cold
lose his reward
is neither in
even
a
whom
heathen
nation," says St. Peter,
a
that
eous right-
reward. of
one
only
"
witness"
country he
that
many
nor "
:
"
feareth
nation
41, 42.
of
He phet, pro-
he
or
you,
In every
x.
a
unto
righteousness,is accepted
Matt.
;
name
worketh
1
may "
in the
he
shall
1."
"without
among
of
water
we
we
text,
name
unto
boured, la-
he
be,
the
to
who
for whom
so
drink
disciple, verilyI say
the who
they
are
righteousman's
a
give
cup
power
follow
prophet'sreward in
ber, num-
earth, and
for
the
in
day.
them
have
who
too, that, if
receive
whosoever
fruit,
a
pray
last
; with
himself;
prophet
a
shall
these
no
labour
the
These
day,
are
must
they
armies
them
righteousman
man,
God
of
receive
a
;
princesof the
one
receiveth
wise
are
these
we
on
goes
Saints
His
must
increasingin
time
of
not.
we
for
at
us,
ever
St. Paul's
in
of them
receiveth
in
Church,
do
these
these
judge Angels.
must
shall
And
with
overcome
being in
friends
true
hereafter
began
among
they
;
who
shall
and
Communion
God
others
and
specialcare,
gathering in, as
ever
lies the with
God's
are
the
are
do
they
[Serm.
contemplate, for
must
we
CHURCH
VISIBLE
THE
174
with
bad, there
2
Acts
x.
without In
every
God
and
Him are
35.
some
2."
FOR
X.]
good
what
and
;
offered
to
whole
after the
many
called
to be
the
their
the
office is
Unless done
never
she has
of
has Christianity the and
good
men
otherwise
might
the
many
raised
the
in
in
virtuous have
perhaps has
of
have
men
great cities
now
what
was
of old ;
or
external
that
the
main
face of
imbued
is not
with
; it has
it has
the
mere
or society,
lowest,are
not
so
of
in the
the
really
titude great mul-
very so
a
The
before.
different from different
is called the
community what
knowledge 1
of
as
has Christianity
what
different from
without respectively
the
bers, num-
remained, in
than
so
ness firm-
given a
the range
least not
work
strained re-
habits,who religious
better
at
her.
decency
large;
at
the whole
no
Again, the highest class be
success
morals, has
to all appearance
state of
the
that
promised
of
extended
spiritual point of view,
with
where
nations
is not
holiness
religious practice.Still on
it
the
world
from
Church
in consistencyto religious profession
and
show
evident
countries
granted
or
been
be
that the
tone
seems
witnesses.
to
enforced
the
of truth and
and
be
are
the
few,
and
seems
towards
and passions,
advanced
rudiments
teachers
is
the
on
spent upon
of Christian
duty
conduct
remain
chosen
it be maintained
her
hearts
the
of
sojourned,it must
the
be
such,
existingstate
the first.
in
for the sake
Gospel
called,few
are
and
175
the
to
seem
many
spend
to
office of Christian
That
has
"
ELECT.
before
are
they
offer ;
And
THE
OF
nations
them, such
chosen."
from
SAKE
THE
to
lain
world.
and
they of the
the
would
Gos-
pel,as
allow
to
ranks
several
softened still with
the
it has
heard it
as sceptical
but
Trade
Gospel ; physical science
was
when
priesthood,still
Christian as
states
before, and
the
rise
what
proverbs,the
was
the
still. well under there
the
may,
God's
being will
religionin who ease, one
other
live
by
any
of
hand, ! with
how
this
of
All
is
it.
so
They
whether
on,
rule
the
or
is the
see,
and
the
many
who
or
few
of
fess pro-
their
be,
may
are
own
on
on
an
love, or
the the
habitual
obedience
seeing,that
the
are
there
unbelievers
scoff at
it
as
even
few
will of God
that
it
point
mean,
circumstances
search, or
notorious
which
how
that case
mains re-
baptized;
their
own,
than
upon
law, the acting
! how
sense
laws
nature
been
God's
our
external
few
thought,
this
goes
Christian
habit, inclination,as and
time
say,
Adam.
same
picturesof
by
called
other
objectof
with
bound
instead
country
a
the
taking religionto
word,
a
upon
times, have
heathen
subject in
In
in
satires,the
to
old
the
it has
though
is still
shame
principles. Human
it was,
the
fall,as
and
internal
same
of
forward
move
is still
Lawyers, soldiers,
heathen.
savour
were,
fact,though
in
the
courtiers, nay, farmers, politicians, the
they
tendencies, but
fruits.
tendency only
in
avaricious,not
professions
what
in their worst
substantial
same
world, in its
of its
so
in character
are
restrained
or
has Christianity
the
as
And
classes.
and
[Serm.
that
world,
the
pursuits; they
and
said
be
it to
with
succeeded
CHURCH
VISIBLE
THE
17(3
educated,
taunt
! us
ians, Christor
the
FOR
X.]
old, nay,
THE
the
or
motives, and
OF
sacred
human
the
more
than
it has made
the
outside
the
largescale
Nor
man."
Our
Thou
hast
Paul
for
world, but
the
they "
this and a
evil
our
heaven, but
This
l
Father
has
to
been
of
;"
not
down
real
beyond
themselves
in
whatever
rank
wills
whose grace,
who,
God
visits
reallyobey God, whatever why
one
man
1
VOL.
IV.
obeys Him
John
xvii. 9.
be and
us
beyond
them,
to
out
of
with
unknown
Gal.
earth.
human of
life,
God's
reallyfear and
another
Tit. ii. 14.
not
Gospel,to
condition
the
a
earth into upon
mysteriously co-operate while
to
the will of God
and and
whom
not
;"
of the
triumph
raise those
nature,
works
heaven
a
"
Himself
the whole
turn
to
in
In like
came,
accordingto
bring
the
to
so.
large,
them
deliver
"
a
defile do
Thine."
good
world, but
present evil world
at
purify unto
to
peculiarpeople,zealous sanctifythis
Church
are
on
Apostles
the
for
we
"heart"
which
it would
Christ
that
says
that
things
world, but
as
acted
"
the
to
not
things;
far
as
not
promise
ever
the
given Me,
St.
convert
it
for
not
manner
evil
instance, relate
pray
has
words, spoken of
Saviour's
the first "I
did
; but
within, upon
proceed the
of
the surface
judging,it
the mind
upon
of which
out a
of
means
has
then
Gospel
materiallychanged have
the
to
open
generally.
nature
clean
177
temptations which
the
to
of
knowledge
ELECT.
THE
ministry,are
unequal
prevailwith The
SAKE
not.
i. 4. N
reason
It has
made
saints, and
men
faith
of unknown
elect,and it were,
brought
It
impossible.
it has
[Serm.
into
An
the
Gospel and is
person
saints
upright,punctual,regular,and the
very
knowledge has the
his
his
to
then.
But
then, it may the
in
sun
his memory and
on
body
since
But
in process
sometimes a
a
gets
of
sample
creations
of
a
what
his
know, to
more
not
are
death,
;
have
if
even
forth
as
fulfilled in soul
be
we
the
while
their
saint
to
shines
"
hence
well up
his
no
the
a
much
seem
is
in Father," figuring
will
And
not
are
title of
they
are
callingand
customed ac-
saints, among
who
not.
time, after death, their excellence
abroad
specimen and
of
But
deep, and
be, he
livingmen
lived
have
lie
to
give
cannot
we
who
us,
earth
need
or
has and
grace
and
till after
kingdom
in heaven. to
he
higher graces
understood
in
;
who
and already,
named
lifetime
of
able peace-
one
;
Saviour."
I have
and
has
grow and
known
the
exist
may
serviceable
sensible
"
Lord
our
in
for
more,
of
excellences
that
not
he religion
desires
earnest
religion,
ordinaryreligious
active, industrious, and
satisfied with
is, as
and amiable, obliging,
is
the
creations
are
An
Church.
who
one
or
;
the
of
its way,
are
for
This
ordinary kind
; but
systems
many
it
laboured
them.
praiseworthyand respectablein
mens speci-
without
has
with
succeeded
its token.
under
existence
holiness,which
and
and
CHURCH
VISIBLE
THE
178
of
; and
what
pledge
then the
of
it becomes
Gospel
all
those
can
a
ness, wit-
do, and
other
high
God, His other saints in full number, and
FOR
X.]
THE
higher perhaps than
THE
OF
SAKE
ELECT.
who itself,
179
die and
are
never
known. There
are
be known
once
are
done
deeds
good are
all at
;
in
they
offend
their holiness
by
are
which off.
them
in time Then
lifetime
again their
;
have
them,
and
but died
their
and
to
added
are
astonishment
and
them, thanks God This is
honoured, not am
differs from
of
them,
"
they live,but
obey
God
the
as
; that 1
he
Gal. i. 24.
n2
are
one ever
their
good
dence they evitheir with
honours in
*"
commonly
in their death
fullyhow
ordinaryreligious man, him
and
envy
God glorifies
while
more
men,
survivors
the saints of God
to state
or
in their
Church
the
are
deeds
vindicate
why
asked an
while or
mind
time,
aims
case
knows,
up
and
like, dis-
togetherabout
up ; and
fear; and for
that he sets before
pleaseand
each
clear fruitfulness, the
talk
men
a
some
death, when
what
strike
if I
known
are
and
away,
motives, and
and
intentions
their
compare
holy deeds
them.
till after
not
of their excellent
some
after
day,and
prejudiceand
others,not all to all. This is the
anger
and
of
they perhaps
in their
sin
cloud
a
traits of character
others to
and strictness,
indeed, but
misunderstood; and noble
men
by those, whom
and
withstand
obligedto
this raises about
goes
cannot
said, their
Next, good
secret.
mistaken
lifetime ;
they
I have
first, as
"
saints
slandered, ridiculed, ill-treated in their
often
are
God's
why
reasons
many
such
I say in
objectof aims
to
a
;
one
this, "
life,to submit
will ; that
his will to God's
a
he
exercises
; he
is not
but
but
patient;
but man
it
will think show
to
be
of
jealous
refuse be
becoming
to
well
confess
with
will say.
the
He
seldom
world, to
seldom
of
the
be
of
Church, on
more
than
;
he
has
a
devoted
few
a
strict
to
of
ment, judg-
prayers, for God's
Such
is
of
one
an
God's
just,temperate,
love
God, high
of
faith,holy hope, ever-flowing a charity, command,
to
neighbours
day
himself.
elect.
kind
rights,
wrong
zeal
no
is not
and
his
the
such
latter is
on
; he
injuries,
his
past,says has
by
rich, to desire
ordinary Christian,and the
ordinary
in the
fear what
sins
truth, spends his money
For
tented, only con-
not
An
insist
to
thinks
thinks
little for
cares
it,to seek
;
; forgiving
is done
when
honour,
meek
but
insults,to repay
pride,to
his
he
as
in
only persevering,
; not
do
to
it fair to resent a
only kind,
devotional.
and
He
duties, but
self-denying ;
enough
have
things.
only upright,but
not
meditative
thinks
social
in
humble
only bountiful, but
not
all
fJhristin
to
only generous,
after
habituallystrivingto
only
graces
[Serm.
follows earnestly
he
himself, not
Christian not
is
resemblance
closer
to
that
; and
holiness
CHURCH
VISIBLE
THE
180
noble
self-
conscientiousness, humility never
absent, gentleness in speech, simplicity, modesty, and
unaffectedness,an
endowments
sight. world
This
; such
are,
and
is what is the
elicit, foster,mature
of
unconsciousness what
they make
the
seeds
his
in God's
him
has Christianity result of Christian
what
done
in
the
teaching;
of heaven
which
to
lie
X.]
FOR
hid
in
the
worth
and
a
From
His
has
the
way which
go
it."
with
the
hope
reverse
what but
reach
heaven."
"
still ; and
he
still ; and
he
We
cannot
separate
man
that that
1 Thess.ii.
19.
narrow
there
man
toil
be
is
is
unjust,let
let filthy,
holy, let
other
2
Rom.
to
do
we
do
be
be
lay it
He
be
just un-
be
holy
as
filthy
righteous
personal differences
; and
but
did
him
him
him
him
the
prepared in
are
righteous,let
is
can
foreknow, them
did
that is
We
crowns
that
make
utmost
our
whom
He
ever
few.
With
and baptism,teaching,
1
few
witness, and
bad
the
destroy the and
gate
be
could
we
He
he
and
the objector, we satisfying
Whom
still ; and
many
life,and
is the
there
much,
for
predestinate."
Broad
so
done.
"
the
professedit.
"
laboured
the
be
to
and
is the
unto
that
was
heard
Saviour's
those
Jesus
attempted.
never
what
Strait
and religious, is to be
Lord
our
chosen."
are
Though
our
are
ample
an
unbelievers it
who
leadeth
of
are
destruction, and
to
which
find
many
for
what
in thereat.
that
not
then
called,few
is the way
of
presence
many
leadeth
said)
few,
for Apostles rejoicing"
first it announced
are
that
of
done
not
of the
condition
Many
be
V
coming
triumph
no
Gospel
1"1
may
and
men,
crown
in the
"
It is
"
is among
"
Evangelists at
ELECT.
multiply (if it
to
all else that
Christ
THE
OF
Christ, which, though they be
recompense and
SAKE
earth,
of
images
THE
a
still2." which
fault to
ministrations, that
viii. 29.
Rev.
they
xxii. 11.
cannot
the bounds
pass
little reasonable
as
the
mind And
same
of the
notion
God's
predictedin attempting
as
the
be
make
to
the
is to make
unless
shame
of two
are
that
easily happen sacrifices the
abundant, for
a
last
Such
!
Christian
the state, if the
who
is in
to
what
is
be
but in the
sightof
God
; not
1
good
to
rear
in the
reallygood, not
of
or
place,if
members
in
place;
of but
Sacraments, preaching,
is instructions,
foster into life and
school
If the Church
much
very
her
sued purcrime
of offences at
out
are
easy
debate
to
diminished
been
men
an
education
question.
make
object of
and Scriptures,
God,
would
of
convicted
are
inquiriessurely
they
great
have
commonly
by engaging to
out
plans
more
compound
it,at this time,
fiftyyears
education
the
produce
submittingto
by
the
have
it may
Gospel,which
the
unwilling to
not
cause
members
whereas
"
is
those
law
orderly!
strict rule
a
; whether
againstthe
set
the
fruit,may
common
for the
not
be
corruptionof
question,whether
not
that
in
the
being
men
How
the
doing so
; and
its tenets, of which
better
neglectof
one.
has
must
and
of
ducted well-con-
that
decent
more
a
duty,and
religiouscommunities in scriptural
more
or
it succeeds
is the
members
good
men
that it fails of its
; and
one
undertakingof
main
honest, upright,industrious,and society,
of
word, is
mistaken
how
case,
day, that
Church
Christian
[Serm.
another.
as
if this
CHURCH
VISIBLE
THE
182
save
up
into
sightof what
the elect of
perfection
man
is useful
merely, merely,
X.]
FOR
but
what
those
of
act
the
the
better,
has
saved
her
so calling,
the
or
sobered
do
in this way,
compromise world
risingor
far
the
has
but
what
The make of
us
has
who
make
is not
a
more
than
this. the
something beyond really
unto
If
he of
power
members
offers to
pursue us
is
one
the
few
what
a
by
His
of
aiming
natural
is at
man, reason
can
be
brought
they
do
not
thingssupernatural.
Me," says Almighty God
true
if he
Christian is not
New
member
this is the
And
few, because
believe,love, and
Gospel
true
to
saints and
the
subject and
a
Christian.
are
the
when
of the
members
good
nothing
elect
to
merely
not
us,
Certainlyno
is he
The
forsooth
rise
fellow-citizens with
neither
to
to
us
of God."
a
world
the
the world
by and
unreasonable
come
but
why
Church
either
Church
will
instead.
to "
sistently con-
be
not
it cannot
says
society;
the
has
she
must
The
without
the
then
of the household
is not
she
good subjects, good citizens, good
Jerusalem, and
he
does
falling ; and
descend
society,but
Christian
she
meet
deems
Gospel
than
more
doubtless
unfaithfulness.
the Church
will not
done
grace
Much
pleads necessity,and
she
has
callingif she
higher objectrestrained,softened,
cannot
Church, and
it makes
unless
God's
by
as
exhibition
an
fulfilled her she
many.
or
if
worse
man
and
few;
the
with
the
she
then
"
a
ing lower-
requirea
standard, and
makes
influence
if to
and
secondarymotives
Christian
him
:
183
ELECT.
THE
holy
and
on
truth
OF
SAKE
is true
who
of
THE
see. "
Call
prophet,"and
I
will
thou
things which of
feel its
nature, to be what
by to
bound
the
spontaneously within
die
of
them.
themselves the
in
ordinary
ordinarycommon-place ought
to
be
is but
be
of
out "
be
to
of
out
lot, with
viewing our
feelingsof mankind, This and which
heavenly.
ordinary motives we
though
the
in
to
us
and
It
tastes
fulness,yet all His
is
1
the
find satisfaction. lot in
life,
ambition
or
but
to
worldly
the
like
our
the
a
Jer. xxxiii.
was
humble
3.
obedient trade.
and
while
who,
Saviour
partaking His
bition am-
ambition
vulgar
world,
the
and
ian. Christ-
a
heavenly
a
of
be
;
of
ordinaryway
above
and
learned
In
indeed, they
our
between
youth long
earthlyparents,and
round
ordinary thoughts
soar
of God
the
nothing
calling;
our
Son
with
the is
are,
to
with
conceit
ligion re-
live
and
pains.
bound
are
difference
is the
prompts
abide
they
of duties
round
conceit
their
common-place
and
it is discontent
high feeling,
no
what
engaged, and
To
They
from
springup
form
fears, pleasuresand
and
hopes
which feelings
and
thoughts,motives,
and
them,
makes
Gospel accordingto
of the
conceive
to
for
selves them-
conceptions of things by sightand
their
touch, and
an
desirableness.
world
the
of such
they find
where
titude mul-
the
force
graciousnessor
remain
mighty
Now
the
into
and
great V
not
enter
satisfied to
are
thee
knowest
do not
men
invitation, or
They
show
thee, and
answer
[Serm.
CHURCH
VISIBLE
THE
184
Father's to
But
His it
FOR
X.j
is
leave what
earthlylot
our
we
neither the
the
they have
temptation
no
find
they
as
absorbed
be
thoughts, whether what
higher than rich Poor to
or
all
good
in
lose all
and
I do
are.
not
and
To
thingsgo,
all
refinement
science, the
live
life,to of
of or
a
to
call
on
above
with
mind
or
know
in
whether this
way.
their bread
provide,being
a
the
poor
and
first be
literarytaste, Yet
to
man
world, at
off from
cut
bidding him
philosopher.
Apostles
thing
any
day by day pressedwith
perfection,seems one
of the
and aspirations
pain and anxiety,seem
high thoughts.
Seraph's
shelter
is
(as it were)
bad, after
or
earnestlyand
realities of
which
part
by it, and
to
and
themselves
immerse
greater temptation
raiment
and
earn,
ambitious
not
so
are
in the
mire
"
people,having dailywants, having
keenly the
are
poor
in the
become
to
in
they
to
they
they
unhealthy marsh
tend
sucked
a
; but
satisfied way
sit down
the
it ; and
into
changed
go have
It is well
What
so.
in
state,
in
be
world, and
men
they neither
heroes
or
do
it,to
They
them.
under
;
ambition.
men,
to
their natural
dirt" of and
low
to, is to settle down
tempted world
of
low, certainly ; it is well they do
being great
at
of
ashamed
or
the multitude
the
to
attempt
greatness of station,
the other
nor
the
not
aim
have
way
to
wearied
after
nor
ambition
high
not
one
ambition
However,
life.
noveltyof
185
ELECT.
THE
be
; to
hanker
to
are,
OF
miserable
sordid, narrow,
a
or
SAKE
THE
is it
great necessities?
to
a
be
sight,as a
of
man
of
man
a
so
live
?
had
Were not
St.
THE
186
Paul
should
they next?
Surely
told
as
and
His
others,
an
food
and
you."
poverty
so
often
as
having
words
poorest
blessedness interferes
too
are
life
as
the
of with
is the
case
one
is the
be
undeniably,
make
what
men
is
"
people
poor
Saint
a
for
the
is
nothing
living the
;
if
yet,
poor,
true, there from
man
No
complaining.
or
feel
to
be
life of
to an
unearthly contemplative
in
glory,except
it. I mean,
it is
with
case
of those
who
swallowed
up
much from
plenty.
to "
shall
sin,and
far
so
not
sin
as
poverty
hindrance.
keeps and
men
all the
Angel, living in
the
be
about
Saviour's
our
most
us
promised
things in
allowed
made
ought
we
the
Such
shows
envious, suspicious,
Saviour's
which
passage
it is
anxious, fretful,close,deceitful,dull-
are,
minded,
hinder
That
not
must
for
excuse
all these
Mount
the
of God
anxieties
those
to
the
expressly
as
then
where
head
kingdom
And
clothing,
on
no
our
reference "
unto
much
And
and
eat
day
their
were
first the
ye
they
one
lay
or
yet they
;
Seek
express
Sermon that
not "
righteousnessV
with
added
meal
their
get
? did
know
they
will ? did
at their
drink
[Serm.
livelihood
his
for
work
to
CHURCH
VISIBLE
as
God the The
the
the
poor
have in poor
again take
cares
or
While
are.
interests
poor
1
by man
Matt.
the
seductions "
says,
vi. 33.
I cannot
of
keeps
want
by unsettlinghis mind, other
They
competency.
a
the
now
;
a
petency com-
of
ease
go
to
FOR
X]
Church till I and
"heart
make
any
goeth
after
not
rid
of
care
what
is seen,
radiant
lightof
day
had
been
not
may
be
may
and
the
as
has look
which,
a
as
a
are
far
it.
indeed
that
of
the
they
whole do
that
obedience
them
person have
in
straitened
enough
to
do
be
conduct, be
may
as
really
a
to
is low. as
take
in
spaces
Our
Lord
out. with-
have
they
do
not
Christian, and contented
are
need feel how with
quite conscious
are
their standard, but A
well
care
not
general are
sort as
of
the will
circumstances to
is,his mind
eousness." right-
;
they up
it
full,and
They ;
act
it is their standard suffices
of
thirst after
in "
matters religious
fall short on
"
infinite
and
less
or
is to
themselves
world,
free range.
men
great a thing it
they
one
aloft,he does
the
has
is what
so
soar
hunger
"
more
of nothing,"in how
to
Christian,he
This
They
; but
serious
who
a
sense
his
of life go ; he
if that
; such
common
in
little
as
of the
in the
not
expatiatesin
No
man
mere
longing into
praisesthose
is
his
is
Gospel day, as
upon
unchained
with
; but
but
it.
man
cere, pretence, kind, benevolent, sin-
manner
been
out
in
not
rich
It
little
as
exemplary
social duties
in
never
a
be
may
truly,and and
than
religious man,
a
; he
the word far
poured
far other
The comes
;
Supper, troubled,
am
covetousness."
free and
be
; I
he
"
187
Lord's
own."
the
he
from
the
mind
my
his
ELECT.
of
excuses,
enlargedby being loosened
THE
in my
ease
thoughts are
not
OF
Sacrament
at
more
my
does
SAKE
the
to
or
am
THE
of
my
ordinary A
poor. "
say, wife
and
I
;" another
children
friends,and
and
CHURCH
VISIBLE
THE
188
I have
"
says,
have
enough
myself ;" bystanders say, call
on
aim
say, to the the
lost my do
to
What
"
rich men,
take
a
mockery
let
all such
aside
of
care
to
turn, I
me
; what
them
speak to
and
They put
rich ?
to
perfection." Well,
at
husband
watch, fast, and
starvingpopulation,to
a
and
pray,
[Serm.
say
hungering
and
after righteousness as visionary, thirsting high flown, and
what
definite that
call romantic.
they
clear view
and
the
summit
of
take
them. life
dream?
about
texts
that
!
the
strait
gate
Mary's good part, and the
saying which
whom throw
themselves
gloomy,or still
they
their secret world. married
or
to
themselves
rich
or
they single,
the
world
to be
of
;
her
in their
plant
and
poor,
not
gross en-
human super-
Gospel
but of
way,
a
the and
and perfection,
they
save
They
are
to
not not
restless ; but
dailywalk,
actions,a
they
and
do certainly,
men,
have
marry
narrow
overbearing,or
or
thoughts and
Whether
the
of their stations.
pursuing
are
and
case,
receive
Holy
out
morose,
decent
is the
our
rule
all cannot
given V
it is
the
in
and
the
?
so
in
us
on
meaning
no
"
think
religiondoes
is it
and
enjoined
is there
they
sell,and
and
buy
care
Alas
to be
certain
a
drink, and
and
eat
give in marriage,and to
duties ;
to enjoy moderately the calling,
pleasuresof life,to
build, and
have
They
their
perfectionis
their
respectablein
of
conduct
and
by
above the
high-bornor low-born, wedded
never
have
captives;
never
never
selves them-
surrendered
looked
out
for
X.]
FOR
THE
SAKE
OF
station, fashion, comfort,
They
have
often
have,
and
kept
up
who
at
of
usages
its pomp
is not
to
ridicule
that
is in
remains
of
the
distaste
world
their
learned
this
their
personal importance.
God
that
fit
and the
rest
of
through
His
always
behold
those
Christ
flesh.
those
for the "
may
subjects
of
whom
us
we
temper
of
and
to
grant
temper,
bearing, with
acquaintance
connections,
"
the whom
their
truly her
little face"
of
Apostles of and
whose
and
affectionate
children,
gained,
This "
all
minister, even
is the
Angels
things and as
do
Father
heavenly
cherisheth"
and
men,
This
endured
grace
ity, gentil-
managing,
follow.
our
men
their
Church's
ones,"
with
appointments,
reverent,
will
feeling
which
and
of
the
have
sympathy
instructions.
grace
Ordinances
nourisheth
be
the
great
power
simple,
a
but
of, their
proud
their
;
thing
any
they
as
things
very
their
and
it
course
to
of
want
the
are
dress, and
and
;
forms
conform
to
Of
counter
run
and
artificial
pretence.
life.
people
young
it difficult
indifferent
most
are
find
and
have
these
their
and
the
and
nature
they
whereas
it ; of
its
older
grown
ridicule
society, and
to
wise
which
of
end
the
as
feeling
first
189
ELECT.
credit,
the
themselves
THE
His
;
whom own
; to
XL
SERMON
Psalm
"All
works
Thy
thanks
It
of
talk
and
of
externally abode is
the
on
His
"
:
the
Myself him, He
and had
handled, external
of
even
and
the
give
kingdom,
Thy
of
in this
separate
1
John
enough.
not
;
but
to
after
xiv.21,
23.
His
came
will
of
fest maniunto
come
him1." as
it
and
speaking
will
so
;
He
and
"
with
flesh,
was
Prophets
says,
We
our
recollect,
when
he
abode
our
the
His
up
must
you
Him,
him
to
as
him,"
obey
Himself
take
should
the
that
Gospel,
Saviour
our
love
and
make
come
of
manifested
This,
language
will
love
who
saints
Thy
glory
hitherto
hearts.
I
of
servants,
language
earth
those
had
to
frequently
was
who
their
in
and
Lord, the
promise
great
all,
O
show
they
:
11.
10,
power."
Thy
the
was
Lord
Thee
unto
cxlv.
Thee.
praise
SAINTS.
OF
COMMUNION
THE
be
Though seen
Still
He
ascension
and was
He
descended
length the promise There
their
and
and
Psalms,
they
and the
in
hearts
with
that, compared to
other
as specified
redeemed
the
you
will
I
for
Then that
could
forth,
go
higher, more
mate, inti-
indwelling of
God
may
intimate,
so
well
be
said
His
privilegeof
not
being
presence
is, He
of not
for
ever
that
who
"
not
:
His
added,
it is
own
for
came
He
did
that
the
Son
of
do,
and which
believe, and
He
the
came
Psalm
Son
and
coming
infinite the
into
civ. 30.
as
away.
a
in
a
Spirit,
flesh and
its very the
:"
of the
nature
visible
give with
Truth not
came
ever,
mise, pro-
of man,
went
Spiritof
taking possession of
1
shall abide
may
like the
from
man,
viz. He
He
the
even
eternal
the
present time,
graciouswork
being a Spirit;
as
is, in
pray
"
the
to
Father, and
the
finished
having
Godhead, blood
of the
one
privilege, according to
Comforter,
ever"
body, but that
live,
we
breath
"
Pentecost
of
their
another
who
who
day
been "
you
in
their
servants.
From it has
and
all; His
at
men
Him
people ;
it,He
characteristic
the
In
Thy
is the elect
His
of
at
tures crea-
for
even
"
far
But
l." sacred
more
inhabit
lettest
Thou
made
shall be
Creator
being ;"
our
all
between
it is said,
have
When
"
then
Spirit,and
union
a
Almighty
and
move,
be
; for
existence
very
191
fulfilled.
was
indeed
must
in His
and
again by
SAINTS.
OF
COMMUNION
THE
XL]
Serm.
nature,
souls
of all
their
souls,
all
them
knit
being One,
He,
SAINTS.
OF
COMMUNION
THE
192
[Serm.
together into
Christ, by coming in the flesh, provided an apparent unity, such
or
Law.
He
formed
but
when
He
He
made
them
For
only. the
form
bat
of
all in
that
which
taken
things unseen, the
Holy Ghost, Thus
us.
to
die for who
the
Christ
us
had
then
Church, what
Spiritcame
died
is
and
has
us
even
again but
one, us
alive, that
was
One,
come
make
to
with
assimilated is
its members
they are one
power,
branches are
and
one
and "
or
do
in
one
is, to form
not
stones
mere
from
and
the
same
Christian
the
depend merely
not
another, and bound
on
of
divine
specialglory of
visible, they are
but
They
is the
that
piledone
and
came,
shoots off-
union
to make
not
unseen
were
and
Christ
be,
separate persons
Christ, which
in whom
in
Church. This
as
the
:
; their
mysterious
a
of
name
may
one
and
upon,
grafted upon
spiritual Body
to
of
organs
One
into
the
Him
and
was
were
Spirit,
in
not
limbs of the dead
the
parts
society;
of His
one,
the
longerarranged merely
no
were
sense
nal exter-
under
visible
a
the person
they reallydepended
;
were
by
real
a
unity, as
were
of
to
Apostlesinto
again in
came
they
they
power
His
been
had
as
one.
of
a
building,
togetherfrom
all the
births
on
out, withfestations mani-
and
spiritual ciple prin-
unseen
connected, stones," internally living a
members adorable
tree, not of the
Form,
as
the
Body which
parts of of Christ.
the
a
heap. That
Apostles saw
handled, after ascending into heaven
became
a
THE
XL]
COMMUNION
principleof life,a who
OF
originof
secret
believe, through the
the
Ghost.
Holy
rich Olive
This
tree
though wild
bring forth
may
it may
sense
Holy One,
lords
Himself,
whom
they
is the
difference
were
the
after.
dry
bones
since, they are
the
Mind,
text, in
works
unto
kingdom, Thy
Thee
and
glory, and
be known
Such vol.
the
vants ser-
Prophet'svision, inward
unto
is the iv.
O :
talk
Son
of
Thy
beginnings, and Hence
"
"
Thy the
the
enlarges All
Saints
glory
that
power,
recting di-
same
Saints,
show
mightiness of
the
one
tongues,
of Christ,
Lord, and
they of
the
of God.
His
ple princiif of
as
or
and
one
kingdom
specialoffice
praiseThee,
thanks
through
Before, God's
organs
types, tokens,
Eternal
speakingof
the
upon
of
the
by
all the
of
eyes
the
glimpses of the
but
Lord
before
of the
profession,not
feet, or
true
separatepersons
Church
invisible, governing Soul, the hands, or
they
is invisible. Such
who the
and
came,
by
but
;
between
the
as
connected
they
a
Church
believers,and ; their
the
of Pentecost
day
kings, and
are
of Him
works
Spiritof Christ
of
struments separatedevelopments,vessels,in-
as
and
of
King
is in all
what
all
Saints,
that
that in
in the
has been
all
grow,
So
God.
there
who
are
beingbut
by nature,
the
the
to
Vine, and
of which
said, that from
be
One
existence
fruitful
out
fruit unto
this hour
to
is the
barren
193
graciousministration
and
upon
and
SAINTS.
Thy
of
Thy give Thy
power,
Thy kingdom might
men."
Christian Church,
a
body, and living o
COMMUNION
THE
194
one
not
;
look
like
one;
were
parts
as
framework
mere
a
OF
Its
one.
it
members
one,
by giving it life.
the of
down
the
spiritualand "
good
as
the
consider
other, and
the
each
do, because
article
of the
other the
of the
free grace, from
season,
vouchsafed far
this
as
merely
and
nearlyso,
of
living,
called
whom
their
And
is not or
the each munion com-
this I the
of Saints
therefore
to
Church,
this
with
Communion
old
an
Saints
consists.
truer as
1
His
and
is
an
matter
a
speculation.
unto
consists
course
separated
Spiritworking in
a
being made
on
life eternal.
of persons
now
visible company
character
Preached
has been
due
world, regenerated, and
sinful
this
world, it is of
its nobler
birth
seasonable
otherwise
elect,which
perseverance it
of
out
of doubt
it
then, properly considered, is that
Church
God's
the
invisible,one,
of
Creed, and
great company
or
is
secondaryimportance, The
so
what
as
many
made
Church,
Holy Trinity,in
rather
by
elect,
as
commemorate
we
attributes
Communion
in the
with
of
and
in the
of
doctrine
when
dead," it will be
as
spiritual;or
and
of
it
Living Spiritof
creature
new
nature
manifested
\
then
of the vivifying
quickening or
world
as
great day
the
makes
Pentecost, and
it at
upon
is what
consist
; but
came
this
alive
dead, it would
it has
[Serm.
artificially arranged to
being
God
On
SAINTS.
it is up,
a
not
Whitsunday.
Viewed
livingin ; but
in
body invisible, merely
of
the
THE
XL]
who
few
the whole into
of the
those whom
times, and
partakers of
Greater
the
New
the
elder company
; and
apace
as
which
present,
out
of
of
the
Saints
later than
Church her "
in
God's
are
but
with
glory. Fiftytimes
the
vital That
and
since
His
work.
as
for
The
new
generation
have
Holy
Church
in
is
of her true o2
new
the in
are
immortality,as
a
are
unless
it;
towards
greater measure Well
respect
of the
Ghost
been
Saints
invisible, not
is born
militant creation.
one
ones.
but principle,
the
in
assembly of
body
many
earth
former
called
God
flowed
life and spiritual
have generations
which
greater number
sealed upon
the
be
the
the
to
live
it,and endowed
on
indeed
have
they
since its formation
struggling
now
thren. their bre-
Elias, and
time
of
to enrich
passedaway, greaterand greater
who
world
St. James
and
gathered in,
were
complement
invisible
His
purchased by
Saints distinguished
Moses,
that
which fifty,
into
first
is,not taking
departure,made
proportionwhich
we
in
lived in Jewish
Stephen
perfect bears
At
hope
of
the
is its
born
His
St.
who
years
spiritsmade
of
had
the
from
has become
the
Saints,who
Covenant
But
first,indeed,
; that
then privileges
were
trial,but of the
in this world
for all believers.
death
At
Christ, on
the
the
their
on
195
Apostles,a great proportionof
body was
account
SAINTS.
Lord.
the
sleepin
the lifetime
OF
still to be
happen
who
many
COMMUNION
is
then
only to her
Spiritis
may gards re-
as
bers. mem-
;" spirit
invisible,so
is
invisible,because
the
been
per-
children
have
removed, and
and
fected
earth
on
COMMUNION
THE
196
had
God
tokens
all of her
Lord
is, her
from
is
in mercy
the
the
Church from
certain
He
as
eyes
which
of is
of His
outward
inward, something visible
is that
dispensationof
what
Spirit?
As
as
the
sun's
as
course
Christ, if
landmarks
or
the
; we
attention, if
so,
would we
but
on
if
we
arrest
would
buoys
would
since
the
He
has
what
what
is
an
eye
and
is
ritual. spi-
the
Christian the
to
inform
cross
interest
dom, king-
faith and
dwells
dial is
His
His
the
us
Christ
shadow
ven, in hea-
guide, having
leads
and
and
guide to
a
is unseen,
directs
Saints, in
ones,
guide to
a
as
Holies, in which
of
He
seen,
secret
visible
outward
Ministry, which Holy
in which
since
be
His
people are
given us and
of His
; but
utterly
knowing,
gloryof
cannot
the must
so
has
earth
the
power
peace
given us something
What
for
on
showing
ever
and
joy
company
He
hearts
livingstones,
talkingof His
and
is not
tokens
in the
that
place of abode,
is ; but
signs,as
dwells
temple
and
His
Living God, He
Ghost
Holy
gain life we
enteringthat livingShrine
for
dwells.
love
our
outward
means
that
of
entirely
seeing
to
to us,
visible
no
as
the
still
are
eye ; and
been
as
that
who
had
But
life,so
our
approach Him,
veiled
have
us
[Serm.
mortal
by
Governor.
and
Ghost
Holy
those
existence, and
absolutelyhidden
and
because
willed, she might
so
at
SAINTS.
ascertained
be
cannot
OF
by
the
very His
man, steers-
index
of
the
path
engage
ourselves
in
the of
His the
THE
XL]
specialvirtue ourselves
from
Him,
token
of His
Tell
"
Thou at
noon
aside the
by
His
If thou
thy
go feed
the
the
incorporatein quickened by
Mount
to
God.
This
of Christ
spouse
the visible
this
that a
the
who
to
question. women,
We
we
are
1
mean,
and
one
of
see
to
elected to
Jesus the One
Christ,
of
not,
to
the
rits spi-
salvation, Mediator,
is the
true
Saints ; and
earth, the Bishops and
depending
is called the
fragment of
I
Apostlesleft behind
what
Christians
day
know
by adheringto
now
virginMother
and
for
flock, and
the
heavenly Jerusalem
Ministryon
or
reallybut
the
is
that seeks
mysticalbody
the first born
togetherwith at
unto
Angels innumerable,
and
Such
?"
heavenly Jerusalem,
the
just,to
turneth
l
"
Spirit:
Ministrywhich
Zion, to
of the
one
one
approach
we
that
salvation ;
no
age.
flock to rest
te?its" shepherds'
great invisible company
of that
them,
soul
of footsteps
is
to
fairest among
thou
the
by
one
preciseas
as
not, O
forth
the visible
to
is
of the Church
out
and
of the
drop
loveth, where
Thy
as
let
age
Thy companions
answer
know
way
I be
ascended
pledgeand
from soul
my
it were,
thy kids beside
that
all
of
He
Elijah,the
join
must
we
relic,and
a
makest
Thou
should
why
petition,as
out
whom
the flocks
Christ. "
Thou
feedest, where ; for
as
of
never-failing grace
O
me,
us
gave
the mantle
as
197
Ministrywhich, when
high, He
on
up
SAINTS.
fulness of His grace,
and
that
to
OF
COMMUNION
on
tors, Pas-
them,
Church, though
it, as being that part of it
Cant. i. 7,
8.
is
which
and
seen
it in towards
it.
because
it
What
OF
COMMUNION
THE
198
be
can
type,
keeps,and
it is
from
of the
virtue
the
out
world.
is
ever
invisible,and after
Generation
Again
and
the
again their
and
Such
but
The
And
now
we
so
far
as
dead
are
such
sense
mean
is not
as
in time
Christ
His
or
place,but
or
Ghost
of his
Catholic
is not
or
in the as
body, yet
feet, so
; not as
in
earth,or
on
on
earth.
which
the
as
I
the earth. Church
The
; it regionof spirits
soul of
the
part, not
no
to
is
earth, except in
on
in any not
than
earth, except
on
Spiritare
; and
there, yet every where
heart,hands
Church
or visibly on locally
Holy
part
one
It is not
us.
in His
Saints is
notion
be said to be
can
still with
it is not
is in the every
heaven
of His
clearer
a
Properlyit
is in all lands.
lodged
haustible inex-
souls.
form
of the
that
increase, till He
expiringbreath
may
taken
commonly
has
life and
quickeningof dead
the
sors, succes-
gatheredunto
are
of efficacy
Christ
principleof
a
again.
comes
is the
which
grace as
in turn
ing act-
perfected.
Apostles live in their
successors
Apostles.
Church,
the
the
generation
born, tried,sifted,strengthened,and
is
the
duced repro-
by corruption,
the
Spiritlodgedin
the
upon
mass
dying for
and
of human
is
continually
ever
of the invisible company,
increase
increasing.
loses ; but what
never
off into the invisible. It is
passes
sembling re-
Church,
true
ever
and transitory,
fleetingand
as
witnessingit, and leading
and
changes not, though
visible is
and
pointed out,
invisiblebody is the
This
it has, it
[Serm.
SAINTS.
one
is in
man
here
part, head
be in every
nor or
other ;
THE
XL]
so
also the
OF
spirit ; in
a
and
in the
the East "
the
Saints
they
are
they are
more;
the
presence
of the
much
but
outskirts
the
pool of Bethesda, entrances and
visible it is
administered, Roman
Greek
the
or
and
elect
body
unseen
respect,
in the or
for
God,
her
own
is
Archangels,who
of
which
extends
to
praiseHim are
the
we
is
minister ad-
brought
ment, instru-
praiseGod
with
any
it,begs it of God's
it, as
in who
those
invisible claims
flowing in-
lodged in
not,
child
of
fections imper-
porch by
of God
a
sanctity. When we
the
it opens,
When
the
independent
lies in the its efficacy
into which
it,and
there,
invisible
one
with
personalcharacter
Holy Communion, and
the
into
visible
that
assist in it.
receives
mere
throughthe English or
And
Baptism, the Church
a
Greek
here, and
soul of the grace
the
upon
divisible is in-
country in which
untinctured
of
errors
porches to
into
not
no
they
into that which
souls, which
is made.
entrance
but
are
the
porch
place, and or
that
but
Roman
of
company time
they
society,varying with
of
great company
Baptism admits,
one.
Englishthere,
and
of it ;
bring
we
that company;
with
are
which
people,
this, but they are
as
identical
and
Bishop
struments in-
ments, Sacra-
Ministryand
spells,by
as
not
her outward
and
keys
as
into the
;
The of
our
West, in the North
is,wherever
bodilypresence
of
fullyand entirely,
in the
and
199
mother
the
once,
to be found.
given us
ourselves
at
that
South, are
are
SAINTS.
heavenly Jerusalem,
birth, is in all lands
new
as
COMMUNION
the
guards, and
in
Angels with
the
COMMUNION
THE
200
Saints, who When
offer
we
before
themselves
during their
sense,
Saints
who
well
stand
full of
us
the
steps
but
we
invisible ?
Jesus, or but
before
bid
the
of
of
those
this
of years
"
the
we
"
we
When
we
to
devils them?
the
When
day.
in the
tibule ves-
very
in," withall-glorious of
voices in
pray
crying,
private,we
them
see
When
ordained,
the
mean,
spite of
gatheredtogether"with
When
but
us
in
are
is
are
centres
When
innumerable
that
or
of them. has
resist
sustained
its words
God,
of
in
approach
we
approach
we
that
Twelve use
not, with
approach
we
the
and When
the shops, Bi-
the
Ministry, what
Apostles, present sacred
Name
Baptism,what .
strength to
which
on
have
what
When
Sign given us
defiance
use
self-willed, arbitrary
no
it before
throne. are
we
thousands
Name," though we midst
His
who have
of
Ministry He of
it is
remember
long ?"
in the
world
all successive
"
day, for
dwellingwhich
in Christ's
Christ
words
I mean,
presence
solitary ; others
not "
very
Psalms,
lightand purity,and
Lord, how
are
the
their graves,
over
of that
"
the
indifference
heresy or we
Creed,
in
of the
pilgrimageheavenward.
witnesses
are
the
own
God.
of
offered,we
so
powers
holy company,
in their
but
and
that
City
the
praiseand thanksgiving,
read
"
professthe
of
[Serm.
elements
themselves,
generationsof
we
we
witnesses
SAINTS.
of the
witnesses
many
those
sacred
drink
When
come.
past,
the
and
solemnly eat
citizens
Sacrifice of
our
partake in
or
to
the
are
OF
evil men, we
and
of
do
we
gain
protest,
or
OF
COMMUNION
THE
XL]
confess, or suffer in the Name ourselves
but
we
When are
called
are
we
who
we
are
number
of fire round
which
under
Such
is the
Catholic
not
power,
princesor
on
endowments,
not
that
unless
is seen,
and
power Church
that
which
is
is
seen
it encroaches
Churches
of the Saints
scattered
to
in truth
are
high
and
and but
vast
and
not
on
on
not
depend the
men,
tops
of
dead
though
deeply rooted,
the
seem
in
the
on on
secret
the
this; and
upon
the
on
thing
any
can
islands
the
civil
through God's
thus
and
on
man,
not
heaven
in
pends reallyde-
of
in this world
fro,like the
Church
just that portion of
; and
and
country
Church
numbers,
encroaches
mercy
each
child
world
unseen
bers, num-
fire
Holy
"
indeed
in
of the Lord
the
in
time, Angels
earth, eternity on
living. The
its
on
our
of
invisible,
any
vanced ad-
few
world, manifested
the
what
?
visible
it, on
solelyon
beyond
chariots
is called
what
visible; which
Church
ourselves
bold
God,
the
throughout
actingthrough
the
of
City
it?
outposts, the
stand
we
of
on
Lord,
the Mountain
about
are
Cross
died
the
for
mighty host,
a
of the
who
mere
supported by
because horses
but
despicable,but
and
of Hosts
battle
to
seen,
of
guard
Him
strengthof
201
Christ, what
of
symbols
types and
of the
Christ, and
SAINTS.
it
by
visible
rare,
and
sea,
they
hills, everlasting which
a
deluge
covers.
Now
world's
these
thoughts are
ordinary view
of
so
very
foreignfrom
things,which
walks
the
by
OF
COMMUNION
THE
202
sightnot by faith,and exist in what
handle, that
and
of
standard
the
the
it into
The
of
its
; it
own
them,
and
pitiesthem the
too
beginning,that they
their as
being insensible
in the
decent its
to
a
respect, unsuitable
they
they in
in
yet with
the
darkness,
the
we
"
views
knowledge
abides, and are
;
never
who
die in Him
one
with
Him,
that
the
are
shall
we
agents
made
Him,
and
to
the
light
dead
;
Gospel, Christ
one
with
that
those
into Him
think
is
influence,
Spiritof
are
it is
in
they the in
to
Such
were
and
us
One
who
dare
real
attached
were
irrevocablyknit we
over
ghosts not
lingerin.
on
of
them,
about
the
and living,
parted from
saw
fortunes
and
though
those
or
church, which
a
the
It
ness wit-
not
powerless
in power
opened that
the
were
to
as
we
"
weakness,
with
dead
do
they
they
church-yard to
opinion of the
and
Him
as
own
great thing.
shadows
and
half
if its
as
are
live
who
we
of events,
course
only
us
if
; as
but
of
names
careless
rather
and
this is
they began
Church,
or
that
all
from
pass
by
ignorantof
are
the
schemes,
own
substances
ever
of
or
what
of
in its way
them
some
of
itself
centre
fancies
thinking that
as
termination
their friends
the
contemptuous,
society were
and
makes
then
to
touch
can
insist
to
pitiesthem
calls
and
it
of Christians
souls
compassionate, half presence
world
thing
any
necessary
it place of spirits,
their loss,not
speaking
is
the
[Serm.
it,but what
perfectionand
when
; and
good
it
them.
enlargeupon
allows
never
before
comes
SAINTS.
and
slightlyof
THE
XL]
COMMUNION
indefectible
these
members
glory?
of future
Shall the
great assemblageof shall
SAINTS.
of
Christ to
presume
balance
that
invisible,so populous in souls,so rid with
flesh
the
not
of
crown
again? Shall
out
we
even
when
spiritwith
the
Ephesus, is present alive than
those
awfully
and when
he
had
thorn
in
his
Shall
we
be
is
only
who
infidels
as
what
despised,and
she human
and sophist,
rather Eternal
believe
Throne,
twenty seats, twenty "
on
elders
their heads
and
be,
to
and
was
he
she
is
fears in
clothed sitting, of
crowns
1
the
servingin
the
upon
Rev.
than
within,
Church
helpless,
poor,
by
seats" in white
gold
1
iv. 4.
?"
great,and presence the
are
"
"
are
the
by not
of the
four
and
four
and
raiment," and
Nay,
a
prospect ?
that the a
at
truly
violent, out-reasoned
which
round
was
truly
institution, scorned the
sent pre-
throne
a
upon
patronized by
that
body
living,
suppose
seems
wealthy, plundered by the
to
though centuries
when
martyrdom
a
ted blot-
more
fightingswithout flesh, and
are
be
more still,
called
are
the
names
upon
Church
the
but
moment,
in the
Apostle now
an
have
Corinthians
in
sin, so
strugglers
poor
a
martyred
he,
"
they may
for
who
was
since, that in
doubt
centuries
Paul
at rest,
victory,whose
heavens,
that
from
pure
but
vessels
compare
devil, who
the
in the
written
so
St.
the
not
earnest,
and
and
gloriousChurch
ourselves
probation, with
of
203
elect,perfectedand
in the
weigh
we
we
OF
shall
we
not
COMMUNION
THE
204
dimly recognize amid along
and
in ruined
and
held sacred,
not
our
"
in cold
long been
known"
He ?
end or
mortal
treacherywithin,
of
aught
man,
depth, or of
utterly forsake
aught
other
any
God, issued
for
field ?
men,
their
of
civil
up
away
level
us
of
of
the
trust) an
without, will
any
the
or
decree
our
seen holy un-
with
the grass of
outward
our
territory,
substance, their impairing
our
the
site of
ing-places dwell-
make
visible
our
rights,their numbering
circumscribe ascertain
former
us, and
delineations
of
have
efforts of the children
measurement
summing
our
all the
accurate
form, their their
Can
works
aught save
and
us,
the
universe, height
sins, chase
companions from of the
whole
creature,
our
were
brethren
and
popular voice, or
the
in
once
force earthly,
and
the
tombs,
pledges (as we
us,
among
will not
Can
fathers
our
God, and whose
to
remain that
ancient
our
present,whose
time, past and
churches
our
fancy,but by poetical
"
"
of
[Serm.
places,which
desolate
of faith, the spirits
of every
aisles
the
cloisters,about
and
eye of
SAINTS.
OF
City
Eden,
of
the
of
ers, support-
our
Living God,
of the
the Mountain
and
or
Saints ? But in
here
the
it may
be
asked
whether
ever-abidingpresence
invisible, in that Spiritwhich
be
present with
with rest.
His
"
the
to
comfortable
our
Christ
Father
us
(itmay
worketh
be ;
and
the
of
not
that
said) worketh
belief
all allow
end, does
assurance
a
us
among
Church ever
such
to
fere interit is at
hitherto
Angels
the
excel
as
in
THE
XL]
COMMUNION
SAINTS.
OF
205
strength;
but
and
heavenly specimens, is unequal
more
incessant fall
asleep:
this
coming
the
"the
spiritsof
thus
speaking,he it
were
of
the
of but
the be
is
is made
it is
God,"
imply
that
power. case
of those
holds who
neither
of
resurrection,
are
as
though
so,
Church
does
"
with
power
that
this
they are
in the
does
mercy,
flesh, who
of those
do
follow
in any
them.
evil
Had
city,and
it
by
and
They
notwithstanding
Noah, Daniel, saved
not
in the
pray
too
fruits which
their
live unto
and glorifyGod. righteousness,
none
the
on
preach,work see
at rest
conscious of their
good, through God's labour
dead
from "
as
involve
not
rest
Him,
well
the
interference
told)
in St.
not
are
plain,though they
they act, or
This
in
dead
they
active
(we
who
have
this be
in the
labours."
For
And
Church,
the
up of the
follow
not
part of those
and
nor
"
toil,any
or
alone,
designatesespecially the spirits
presence
labour
evidently speaking
though
present, it does
in
expressly,
perfect."
Certainly,then,
and
God
says
the
we
that
Covenant,
he
after
fortable com-
so
certain,for
New
made
saints
he
judgment,
Such
the
this
however
Now, is
also, as
just
nor
only that
living;
also. any
the
earth
just"
Paul's
far
it to
approach,not
we
Mediator
Angels innumerable,
on
leave
authority for saying it,
Church,
the
to
Jesus
purest to
it dies is said to
not
question,so
Paul's
St.
saints
when
we
the
in
even
graciousa portion?"
answer
nor
should
why
"
have
nature,
watchfulness, and
and we
human
their
and
Job
been
righteousness
COMMUNION
THE
206
destruction, would
from
enabled
they were
to
to
But
they
see
it is
one
we
be
yet
of the Church's know
we
at
rest,
how
or
God
said that work
the
how
not
"
is eternal
they
thing
with
rested
on
He
had
be
both
the
seventh
made,"
hitherto."
at
and it is and
yet work,
nevertheless
He
no
sleepin
has
God
I say, what bestow
in
though
the Saints
part to
sword"
is
"
heathen, and
in to
at
their
is in
degree,
of
soul
the
of
thus
"the the
should be
awake.
nature, He
hands,
rebuke
time
be true
the 1
to
be
"
a
to
are
may that "
joice re"
in
two-edged
avenged
people;
yet
it may
man
praisesof God"
same
rest
should
man
yet
it may
If
die and
"joyfulwith glory,"and
are
mouths," yet
the Son
state, and
; and
in their beds," and their
its
in
should
and by infinitely
us
He
spoke to Nicodemus,
intermediate
the
Almighty
of what
should
that
contradiction
who
God
that
essence,
while
Him
chosen.
of God
all
from
day
capacityto His
that the Son
eternal
an
be in heaven
It is
and absolutely
; and
that
moters pro-
though
they are
Surely,in
in terms
contradiction
no
have
be
their
accordingto
;
once.
yet
impart graciously
may
sense
one
active,or how
everlastingrepose
fulness, He
good,
active
union that incomprehensible perfectly power
do
that in
is found all-sufficient,
and
to
reason
to
another
in
are
can
worketh
"
no
what
welfare,as by prayer
they
which
that He
have
quitetrue
rest, and
at
known
do it.
again,it may are
We
[Serm.
have
they
do ?
for
they would;
say
another
SAINTS.
OF
of
bind
the their
they
such
honour
be
may
avenged
unhappily so
Church
;
prayer,
and
it must
be
an
or
say that
not
that
saint,but
just men
made
undergo
the
the
are
we
all
to
of
God
to
pray
And
further,
though
is
channel
of God's
giftsto
and
not sacramentally,
by
one
"
by
one
judgment,
City of God,
the
into
corruptedinto
together,
perfect;"
Day
to
the
immaculate
in
that
as
to
this saint
to the
of spirits
they
one
but
presented re-
St. Paul
one.
brought near
are
are
countries.
poured
told
in her members
agent, nor
does
as
the Church
a
body
a
had
idolatrous.
that
Scriptureas
yet it is only as
from
but primitive,
not
easilybe
becomes
then
invisible
reasons
Christian
are
may
considered in
us,
we
invocation
only,and
the
many
other
world
next, because
:
of
practice was the
when
addition
;
it is written
as
V
by
in
the
links of iron
separate members
her
common
First, because an
of
them,
think
restrained
invocations
such
thus
we
are
we
with
Saints
all His
have
Lastly, while Church,
of
207
SAINTS.
their nobles
kings in chains, and that
OF
COMMUNION
THE
XL]
as
have
to
body they
a
of
spouse
the
Lamb.
Let
then
us
placed
stand
done
little.
things well,
He
"
has
servants
undue
honour
for
neither
of
Christ
; so
as 1
to
neither told
too to
us
for
Ps. cxlix. 5
of "
nor
neglectthe
departed,nor think
He
us.
much
to
pay
them, yet not 9.
has
has
He
what
done providentially
so mercifully,
all
Him
thank
and
us,
God
lot in which
so
has too
ful faiththem
speak
THE
208
them
to
;
COMMUNION
make
to
Him.
solelyin
abstaining from
; and
he
deed
act
he
professes. He who
the
unseen
who
are
that loveth
He
test
how
love
he
can
then
would
we
be
duly with
communion
what
we
Let
words
and
of us
in, and
It is
things,which
we
a
have
1
very no
1 John
hold
God
which
easy
iv. 20.
to
our
to
say.
hold
us
and teach
from
us
thing
right to
seen,
communion
day
own
save
and
seen1?"
not
place,let
pray
cherishingthoughts
to shame.
Christ
he hath
hath
our
those
actuallysee.
whom
and
loves
loves
we
to
it,or
He
it.
not
being joined to
our
he
by
which
defends
towards
worthy
deficient
so
are
of
whom
those
neighbourhood.
own
who
of love
time
spised deif
him,
to
loves
whom
of every
believers
with
God,
the
or
Communion
his brother
not
the solitary,
for the
believers,who
Church, is lovingthose
His
put
test
we
Church, of God,
who
The
is love ; the
Christ
should
we
abuse, while
it,or
of
Him.
near
lest
defamed,
the
about
company
without
"
use,
that
in
contemplates it,but
who
ceeding ex-
according to
gifts
they belong
joins
speaks
trust
to
use.
unites
and
merely
to
the
harassed, the
Christian
but
His
inspiringthoughts
are
dejected,the
As
the
but
rule, neither
duty ;
our
ceasing
; not
thankfullyto
These
His
injunction, using"
abuse, but
"
in
[Serm.
them,
"
abusing"them adhere
of
follow
us
wanting
nor
St. Paul's
much
Let
SAINTS.
OF
our
us
using actions
say fine
Let
us
COMMUNION
THE
XL]
OF
feel
tenderly affect ioned
has
made
His
them, and
and
be
and
holiness.
"Let
;"
and
in us, and
VOL.
IV.
"
if
we
and
love
His love is
us
one
Christ
us
sympathize
thoughtstowards
them,
loving,and
simple-
and
good, and
tongue, but in deed
love
Let
them,
gentle-temperedtowards
for their
faith and in
kind
warm-hearted,
minded, consult
have
209
all whom
towards
by Baptism.
own
with
SAINTS.
pray not
for their love in
in truth."
us."
growth
in
word, neither For
another, God
perfectedin
and
"
God
is
dwell eth
SERMON
THE
CHURCH
Hath
"
raised
A
us
up
heavenly
Did
from
we
God's
grace,
without
persons
others
in
whom
though
their in
possess divine
it
the
has
open
after
been
perchance
those
womb,
yet And
gift
latent
been
has ;
not
though
instance
Holy
of
it has
not
like
defined un-
John if
Ghost, from
their
there
are
less, in
preserved, quenched
the
and
or
more
an
of
who,
holy
the
great
light
sin, even
is
the
by
and
ing persever-
blessedness
Baptism.
this
most
God
of
is
is the
of
mother's
Holy
heaven
and
are
Temple
sanctified
are
birth
the
There
in
guidings
reasoning
degree
a
infancy, and,
he, from
by
in
the
that
love
such
together
Jesus."
without
doubtless
sit
us
follow
up
Such
many.
dwell
who
made
Christ
in
places
highest
our
of
Baptist,
second
and
should,
;
from
as
together,
LONELY.
THE
trial, understand
blessedness
not
ii. 6.
we
exertions.
the
Eph.
youth
severe
Samuel,
FOR
HOME
our
object claiming
some
XII.
or
been
even
borne over-
from
first
the are,
unstained, world, and
the
while
discolour
them
from
hearts
Him
from
or
from
have
they have
;
obedience
vowed
therefore
And
sense.
of God's
power
ordinances
the
promise of
promise which Others wilful
could
be
they of
originally implanted ; recovered
by
that which
to
love
baptismal grace, seek
the
back
grace,
God
but
The
doing over
evil to
2
from suffering
the
world
by
good, as was
good ;
the
if
by
not
to
;
they
world
them, of
instrument
again what p
vered reco-
are
is blessed
an
light
recovered, are
driven
world
of
courses
prizeheaven,
trial of
good providence,as
sacrament,
blessed
bring them
would
and
by
from
that
divine
the
they are
they are
God.
transmuted
through
discipline.They
world, and
again to
in God's
lose
if
and
they had hoped
learn
very
them
fall into
course
severer
the
given.
findingdisappointmentand
by they
a
and
greatest,most
God, and
from
turn
sin, and
is the
heaven
time
understand
Gospel, to
of the
the
conveyed to
as
grace,
this
it, or
to
able, from
they are
from
or
to
hearts
follyin thingsof
done
or
hood, child-
wedded
given their
never
they
from
youth,
been
never
a
late,
it is too
these, whether
from
or
for
they arouse
season
infancy,or
boyhood,
opening manhood,
and
All
of this
storm
carelessness
and, before
God.
to
baptismalrobes
and
wind
there
Many
their
; till in due
them
followed
world
the
of sloth
their dreams,
give their have
keep
though dust
211
"c.
cherished.
hope,who
even
HOME,
A
duly prized and
would
one
CHURCH
THE
XII]
Serm.
a
done
His
second in
iu-
CHURCH
THE
212
then
fancy, and St. Peter,
tried the
have
it, and
upon
pierces them
for
for
penance.
O
lot of
blessed
what
moved
feel,and world
is not
not
do
not
is
remedy
His
and
God
take it
such.
the
me
the
lies under
them
By
secret
text;
of
from
sanctuary or
they
as
find
cast
wish
viz. the
they love
not
may
a
they
not can-
their lot with
it.
This
leads
consider,
to
which
need
as
kind man-
shelter, refuge,rest, home
some
the
may
what
to
recourse
I propose
that
confess
Though they
subjectwhich
suggested by
or
Though they will
it.
world, and
the
with
up
happiness,and they
holy heaven, yet they
wholly, much to
have
needed, and
experience
long time, that the
no
remedy, yet they
will prove
think
for religion
God's
accept
thereby
are
on
supply their need, though
to
means
to
go
in
their
for
enough
seek accordingly
they
that
confess, and
will
God,
!
they
not,
or
ruled over-
giftof
free
whether
God
to
return
to
thus
are
the
of
those, whose
compulsoryremedies
all men,
almost
But
they
His
they regainby
lose
have
scourged them
it has
wanderings, though they wander, ; that
leant
they have
;
they
they have
;
through; they
indulgence,and
sought it their
them
for
go?"
we
it fails them
it deceives it
led to say, with
are
shall
to whom
world, and
it, and
trusted
They
undone.
Lord,
"
[Serm.
world, and
outward
place,which
God
has
the
ter, shel-
provided
for
in Christ. the
intercourse
world, I with
mean
his fellow
all that men,
meets
whether
a
in
man
in
public
XII.]
in
or
private,all
natural
into
it
time
as
if it would
are
hearts
forward
the
to
they
or
wish
world's
forward
which
And
much
so
takes as
other are
rejoicein
is
otherwise
from
may
be
health,
from
unkind
affliction,or
from
other
vice, ser-
they
wish into
they
look
tinction. promises dis-
a
There
them.
interest
:
in what
find themselves
they
in
for there
said or
to
from
have
one
are no
or
way
a
who
ber num-
youth ; stances, circum-
narrow
superiors,or causes,
all
time
youth." Happy they
weak
or
into
enter
to
have
existence, and
circumstanced
all who
or
for gratified,
much
so
their
ing Accord-
get
and
they would
of
pendence inde-
professionor employment
doors, that
state
new
after who
of
the
or gaieties,
ambition
novelty,and
a "
as
to
look
to
come
they wish
some
their wish
placeout
if in
to
stirs their
when
they
business,
and
it is
school, they
at
or
great good.
a
or
to
other, be
or
the world, and
into
go
interest
thingsperhaps go is
thus
amusements
with
sense
home,
in trade, principals
life,as
into
life,they wish
to
wish
they anticipatethe
one
being in it, as in
the
fulfil all their wants
enter
libertyof
their rank
to be
At
world
excitingto
commonly
beat, as
restraint, and
of to
to
without
outward
and
young
wish
masters.
own
This
attractive The
213
strange, and
him.
they shall, in
under
LONELY.
is new,
men.
Their
when
their
THE
with
hopes. They
called.
the
that
sightmost
of generality enter
FOR
connexion
is at first
and
HOME
A
from
though
family in
the
THE
214
been world, have scarcely have
or
to
their
arrest
has be
their
not
come
life. of the But
the
from
world
as
whatever
be
from had
not
the
whether
look
looks
he
This a
is
great
call it
for
more
number
of
nothing to of
to
make
the
centre
on
that
long time
no
happiness,and
to
get
us
for man,
enough him,
mate, inti-
more
calm
of
and
stable.
ward for-
life.
They
mind
finds
The
employments
why
look
persons
it is.
the
;
praiseworthyone,
a
so
victories. on
in
suffice ; he to
of
and
ments amuse-
ties, anxieexcitements, struggles,
whether
which
be
great objectof
; and
life,in its
not
all men,
overcome,
more
sort
it in the satisfy
gain power,
to
and
better
settled
money,
this does
joyment en-
have
we
all sides
pure,
efforts,aims, and to
had
felt it and
it, or
refuge near
reason,
being
whether
their
on
not
some
marriage as
to
for
case
is found
main
a
been
nothing.
have
to
not, find in
is the
secret,
more
it
owe
for repose.
world
outward
and
felt
not
is insufficient
elsewhere
experience
not,
or
felt it and
or religious
Surely this and
world
temptation,or
world
the
only had
lot, whether
our
the
it, or
overcome
master,
do
occupationsof
the
gaietiesor
hard
a
vidence pro-
temptations,these
and
first they have
the
God's
reason.
or
them, that, whatever
it for
ordered
peculiartrials
From
thingto delightthem,
imagination or
so
all to its seductions,
exposed at
in it any
seen
[Serm.
CHURCH
in a
Supposing a
life,to rise in
higher
wants
a
or
society,
lower
home,
he
place his thoughts
man
sphere, wants
and
a
affec-
tions,a
troubles
his hidden dwell
FOR
of
stay and
The
confidence in
seek
without
Thus
they be
children
have
denying, who
in which
we
by
faith
best
seeking a home,
may, do.
can
waste
as
the
as
by
world, in which
the
wilderness,as
phantom
grasp and which and
inconstant
as
substance
no
; when
you
the
world
cannot
this it is which
I say, that
our
He
that
finds
making
restless
the
Lord
the
as
or
you, We
give :
and wind
self-
world as
ing needas
we
it is all we
lie, is
as
turbulent and
is like
it, when
pursue
us
one,
duties
our
mischief.
a
you
;
act, whether
in it, but
from
it, it escapes does
and
even
witness
most
of
weary
to it.
without
it.
live and
The
ocean,
be
world,
of the creature, since
means
It has or
us,
account,
only need
world
overcome
obligedto
are
the
they
the
for us,
rest
holiest and
the
willingor unwillingslaves and
of
finds
Christ
then
spire reallyin-
no
against the
equally with
against it
as
if
unhappy
are
upon
affection ; and
and
home,
and
terrify,
it cannot is
be
goes,
named
not
There
a
witness
though they
Here
or
he
him
may
into taking religion
themselves
of their nature, one.
may
quietness,confidence,
to make
which
seduce, may
enslave, but love.
soothe
may
world, and
world
and
all men,
hence
the
215
support wherever
mislead, may
except
LONELY.
heart, though it be
in his
tongue.
may
THE
which dwelling-place
secret
after the
his
HOME
A
XII.]
a
you
ther. wea-
shade
try to
it is malicious, need
this is what
something we
need,
Gospel has supplied. Jesus
Christ, after dying for
our
sins
not
the
world
in
not
He
as
He
Him.
behind
Cross,
the
on
it,
Do
the
foundation
"
of
Holy Temple God
through
the
God,
which
world
and
material
had
Jerusalem
holy
to
were
Anna
the
office.
and
The
upon
Mount
him,
hid
miseries
males
and
an
of
providing,
dwells
introduces
has
with
by
us
outward
Levites, who
Temple
rose
the
far
was
in
rior infe-
Thrice
to
it; and dwell
in his
old
own
a
quarter go up
allowed Samuel her
their
provided.
God
prophet
in
it
course
before even
him
unto
Church
He
every
Zion, invited
from
;" of
of
is the
from
prophetessin
Priests
the
"
Habitation
refuge
of
Christ
were
the
of
forgetthe
such
some
appear
persons
Such
which
troubles.
which
did all the
a
He
we
to
around
growing
of God's
which
Temple, though
to that
year
court,
its many
Jews
The
love
and
speaks
"
where
in which
birth, and
new
of
Home
true
our
Angels, into
and
Saints a
is
and
;"
was
corner-stone "
Spirit." This
heavenly
own
before
Prophets, Jesus
and
chief
the
Lord
the
It
it.
Apostles
being
in
His
blessing
a
chapterfrom
it is ? the
framed" Building fitly
the
what faith
for
describes
the
Himself
Christ
left
found, in spiteof the world
is taken
text
it, hut
home,
ask what
you
high, left
ascending on
left in the world
enjoy,wherever us.
and
found
secret
a
"
[Serm.
CHURCH
THE
216
age
were
to
some
in
it.
youth, and
; not ever
to
tion men-
there
by
beautiful
up
statelyand
the
worshipper,admitted
outward
world, with all its
offences, and brought him
immediately
XII.]
A
God's
into
such
such
sorrow
how
amiable
Lord
of Hosts
to
flesh
my
they
and
No
the
!
yea
come
to
send
out
lead
the
day
and
upon
the
my
God."
night stand
deficiencies,as being
whole few
place.
one
world, nay out
of the 1
the
Temple
It could
not
for
lxxxiv.
one
are
not
alway
is better
of
tents
shall
of God?" that
"O
they may
and
altar of
Thee, O
praise
now, :
Lord,
ye that in
even
Lift up
to
gladness;
unto
Lord
I
hill and
the
unto
by the
hands
your
Lord1." ;
other
but, besides
material,it be
a
the
was
home
nation, but But
be
when
:
Behold
visible and
multitude. Ps.
"
praisethe
Jewish
Blessed
is athirst for
give thanks
God.
our
and
in the
joy
my
of
sanctuary, and
to
go
of
of
heart
Thy holy
of the
in the
longing
doorkeeper in
a
soul
My
house
house
and
courts
presence
again,
of the
was
God
will I
courts
the
"
be
I may
servants
in the
Thou
will
dwell
unto
me
And
Thy
Thy truth,
that
harp
Lord, all ye
Such
the
the
unto
says,
; my
livingGod
the
bring
in
O
"
"
they
;
to
again,
before
and
Lord
rather
than
Thy lightand
even
God
One
for
Thy dwelling;
and
house
And
appear
me,
God,
Thy
God,
even
is away.
desire
a
with
it, and
livingGod
I had
of my
God,
of
he
of the
the
in
ungodliness."
affection
courts
thousand.
a
wonder, then, that David
soul hath
My
dwell
house
217
Thy dwellings,"he
are
praisingThee than
LONELY.
longing when
rejoicein
that
THE
devout
into the
enter
FOR
Presence.
with
speaks
HOME
only for
Christian
xlii. xliii. cxxxiv.
fined con-
for the
Tem-
a
THE
218
is invisible and
pie
being
And
again
hour
and
cometh, shall
for the
Father
Him
is, when
now
seeketh
in
they
such
;" for unless His
it could
not
in time
is
temporary
But
found
are
each
if it
it, and
appear
Temple
in
were
We
himself
among
to the
nothing; but
see
its
be
where,, if
every
nothing ; but And
thus
1
we
we
is not
every saw
which
is wherever
we
may
the
repeat, is
it any
God's
worshipper
of
where.
tial. par-
fullyin
as
; and
Jewish
is
ians Christ-
holy inmates,
the
this, I
real ;
a
Temple. condition
It would where
;
we
not see
enjoy every thing.
is it set
Luke
invisible,
seen
other
its
ship wor-
spiritand
were
visible courts
being
necessary
to
must
; it is
no
;
God
is local is but
which
heavenly family,as reallyas betook
Him.
In
"
is
in Christ's Name
place as
enter
which
; that
Christian
the
in truth
is dissoluble ; that
is material
which
V
Presence
real. That
pers worship-
true
worship
to
The
spiritand
in truth
in truth
that
hour
mountain,
worship Him
that
spiritand
be
the
in
;
you."
The
this
in
says
there
is within "
of
vation obser-
Lo
or
woman,
worship the Father
Spirit; and
a
with
not
God
shall neither
ye
God,"
of
they say, Lo here, of
admits
Jerusalem, worship the Father
at
yet
nor
cometh
Samaritan
the
to
hence
kingdom "
kingdom
when
cometh,
is
shall
behold, the
for
The
"
speaking of it,
; neither
[Serm.
and spiritual,
where.
every
Lord,
our
CHURCH
before
xvii. 20, 21.
us
John
in
the
iv. 21"24.
Old
Testa-
XII.]
A
HOME
ment,
whether
in
Isaiah pass, that be
Jacob
to
when
he
earth, behold
the
the
"
what
and us.
" "
and
Ye
the
first-born
New
City
and
of
are
all, and
the
and
the
the
Gen.
the
to
to
the in
xxviii. 12.
heavenly
church
the
2
of
of the to
just
Mediator of
holy
our
Sion,
company
blood
; and
the
spiritsof the
tells
Mount
unto
heaven, and
assembly of
Apostles; Angels
Is. ii. 2.
in
Jesus
dwellers
Himself; Christ; as
to
all believers ;"
Living God,
written
and
came
in, St. Paul
generalassemblyand
perfect,and
are
Christ
innumerable
an
behold,
preparationsof
to
"
and
chariots of fire
were
says,
of the
to
Covenant,
Such
and
the
Lord
"the and
heaven
he
Jacob
descending
when
consisted
opening
which
Judge
made
of
come,"
the
Angels, to
These
kingdom
are
Jerusalem,
V
to
heaven,
man
young
pation antici-
set upon
ascending and servant
and
by ;
to
continually,when
be
that
unto
the
Elisha
the
opened
a
full of horses
was
to
was
of the
servant
ladder
it reached
Elisha's
eyes
about
what
of
top
to
mountain
round
dream
shall
all nations
shown
was
"
Angels of God
the
opened
it
to
come
mountains,
hills ; and
Elisha's
and
the
and
it;"
on
And
in his
saw
and
the
pation. antici-
House
Lord's
top of the
above
it."
unto
it shall
"
the
219
occasional
by
or
of
in the
exalted
shall flow
LONELY.
prophecy
Mountain
the
be
THE
prophesies that
established
shall
FOR
the
God men
of the
sprinkling." home
;
God
first-born,such
of spirits
Kings
the
vi. 17.
just.
CHURCH
THE
220
This
the
being
the
speaks of God
that
case,
hath
"
hath
and sit
quickened
raised
us
such
much
; it is
reallya refuge shuts
and
was,
distressed what
do
take
they
their
Such
on.
and anticipated,
Psalmist
me," the
together of of the
apple
wicked of
Again and
;
from
receivest
Thy House, us
have
I desired
even
that
the
days of
I may my
; he
shall
of
the
dwell
as
of me."
in
Thy
pleasuresof :
shalt
Thou
O righteousness,
again ;
"
One
will
I
in the
of the
house the
me
choosest
Lord, which
life,to behold
rection insur-
shadow
dwell
the
things in Thy And
the
Thou
with
ing gather-
trouble
whom
man
the
the
that
ungodly
Church.
Keep
;
Thy Holy Temple
salvation."
our
"
under
me
satisfied
of
wonderful
of
hide
Thee
be
even
God
;
is the
unto
shall
Again
to
inspired men
from
froward, and
the
Blessed
court, and
show
eye
something
from
prays,
of
inner
an
Christian "
doers."
an
Thy wings ; "
the
the
;
charities
be
may
in
enjoy
we
the
gift which
the
was
are
families
themselves
for
affections
theirs
disappointment,
with
make
life,and
to
men
in their
refuge
themselves
heaven
of
When
and
us
Jews,
the
hiding-placeas
anxiety,care,
world, that
Hide
the
out
made
to
was
world.
they ?
domestic
rest
and
Christ
Jesus."
Christ
kingdom
with
surround
they
"
together,and
up
is the
more
earth, saying
upon
then, the visible Temple
and
actually
text
together with
us
togetherin heavenlyplacesin
What,
us
heaven
as
....
the
wonder
no
Church
[Serm.
fair
thing require ; Lord
beauty
all
of the
XII]
Lord, and trouble
secret
and
set
shall hide
place of
me
from
a
hide
goodness,which
that
fear Thee
Thine
by
shalt
from the
Lord
great
Behold
says,
as
the
the
of
Thou
the storm,
a
wilt on "
city; salvation
in
; because
work
effect of
keepeth
Him
keep
Thee The
Open
which
of
wind, and
a
in a
Lord
rest."
will God ye the the
covert
dry place,
a
land."
weary the
poor,
a
in this
tain moun-
We
have
"
appoint
for
a
walls
gates, that the righteous
truth
perfectpeace he trusteth
shall
distress,a refuge from
the heat
of the
ner man-
righteousness,
and
strengthto
a
to
Isaiah
Prophet
man
in
nacle taber-
in like
in
all
be
a
rock
in his
from
hand
bulwarks.
nation
been
needy
shadow
shall the
great
of
Thy
me
judgment, the
privily
marvellous
And
reign
me
them
Thanks
rivers of water
a
hast
the
strengthto
and
in secretly
shall
as
for
provoking
strong city."
a
tempest,
"
;
strong
them
showed
hath
king
a
shadow
Again
hide
tongues.
from hiding-place
an
from as
of
princesshall rule in
and be
He
in
shalt
Prophets ; for instance, the
the "
keep
for
kindness
up
the
me,
Thou
"
;
plentifulis
laid
them
of
preserve
hast
from
strife
Again how
O
hide
He
shalt
"
;
Thou
the ;
of stone."
more
time
tabernacle, yea, in
in, Thou
presence
; Thou
men
rock
Thou
own
for in the
:
dwelling shall
me
Thy
221
LONELY.
in His
me
Once
trouble."
THE
Temple
His
up upon
place to
a
FOR
visit His
to
He
the
art
HOME
A
may
enter
whose in Thee."
righteousnessshall
mind
is stayed
And
be peace,
righteousnessquietness and
in ; Thou
again ; and
assurance
the for
CHURCH
THE
222
And
ever.
in
habitation, and
it shall hail
With
forest."
New
which
Testament,
Colossians, Now
what be
might
suffice to we
has
world
he
alone
helpmeet
no
No
needs.
nor
are
so
constituted
world
instead
of
helping us,
It but
increases
I
we
;
only
left,and
am
2."
away
How
did
Such
is the
We
be
and
fears
within
frowns,
censure,
shunned
we
may
by
the
1
xxvi.
He
truth
be
by
them
(as
we
or
Col. iii.
life to
God
take
to
to
be
the
?
by
men
us
xxvii.
xxxii. 2
1
also.
fightings
exposed ;
we
to
may
lightestcase,
certainlyshall be) wearied this
to
believers.
be
may
of
it
reserved true
may
take him
answer
had
contempt
of unprofitableness
Ps. lxiv. xvii. lxv.
adversary. "
my
we
the
; and
bringshome
;
stand
Elijahcried, I,
; there
; or,
world.
can
open
thousand
seven
sorrows
without
an
a
helpmeet
a
nature
He
that
full of
be
may
the
blessed
is
in
dwelling
and
by
Almighty of
remnant
a
subject,may
woman,
seek
they
graciouslytellinghim Himself
the
solitariness.
our
V
in God
it is to what
for man,
man
one,
the
to
of this turbulent
in the midst
is
in the
as
it, of
seek
we
on
great privilegewhich
that
us
enjoy, if
on
quiet
down
words
Christ
said, little
brought together
heavenly home
Paul's
St.
as
in
texts
many
agree
been
to
peaceable
a
coming
life is hid with
suggest
may
The
such
Your
"
in
dwellings,and
sure
resting-places ; when the
shall dwell
people
My
[Serm.
out
world, by its cold-
xxxi.
Isai. xxxii.
Kings
xix.
10.
xxv.
XII.]
FOR
HOME
A
shall need
something
resource?
It
of
blood, in voice ; it is that
in
He
which
invisible
where
Angels the
and
is He
Greater world
the
us.
of
man,
in
or
that
is
has
God
given in
Mount
It is that
of
in
our
flesh and
in
looking at the
us
their
with
us
call
dead
than
for us, who
be
is
everlastingCity
abode.
are
we
nance pleasant counte-
which
voices
If God
"
;"
His
What
to
it is that
;
dreariness;
and
arm
home
holy
fixed
has
piercingeyes, "
in
friend,
Church
His
nearer
is not
228
LONELY.
unfriendliness,distance,
ness,
us
THE
that
he
be
can
us.
is in
against
us?" Great
indeed, privilege
greatness ! Man him
distresses "
seek
let
;
Lord
the
the
from
beyond thought,thus
to
of God
creation
!
lower
can
whether
to
satisfyour
of them
?
Do
present in that
aid
we
for
encouragement
and
which
may
images
we
and
ideas
comfort, think
?
strength,as
to as
indeed
has
occupy
this,
feeling
own
our
He
the
in
than
more
Sanctuarywhich
us
portionwith
comfort
and
give such
face
the upper
with
our
or
us
shroud
us
benefit
allyourselves
real wants
Do
need
Great
want
let
His
disappear
taking
world
world, let
the
God.
we
need
we
;
strength,seek from
of
instead
What
thing of this world
Creator
the
earth, and our
the
the
let dwelling-place,
of
spiritual kingdom
realize its
creature, when
His turn
us
but
did
we
seek
us
in His
ourselves
ourselves
the
and
Let
evermore." hide
seeks
if
Can
He
any
who
is
given us our
?
minds
panions, comintelligible
of, and
dwell
upon,
THE
224
hold
and What
of the
inmates
Leave
?
though
into
thy
afflict thee
thee, he but he
Satan he
sore,
may
touch thee
over
shalt thou
dark
shouldst
whom who
guile.
"
His
make
He
thyselfto will
thee
banner
thee
to
sit
great delight,and taste."
Thou
Him
to
down His
needest
of
and
thy stay world,
short
none
;
every
of
faithful without
banquettinghouse,
under
covet
this be
shall be
fruit
sin
freely and
to the
thee
over
into
world
art sick of the
go ?
bringthee
may
brand
; he things spiritual
thou
thou
; he
in
Heavenly Spouse
is the
Yield
soul.
When
day.
tread
regards this
displeasure.O virginsoul, let
in the
adder,
as
bring
to
and
thee, he may
wound
thee
flieth
that
lion
be
afraid
be
his worst
do
shall
shalt
not
arrow
dragon may
may
shall abide
thou
the
upon
cripplethee,
power
God's
Him
the
feet."
cannot
no
and
Enter
He
shalt
for the
aim
;
dwelleth
High,
Thou
go
virginsoul,
Whoso
"
wings, and
shalt
rates enume-
Almighty
His
those
winning
Most
the
feathers.
lion
St. Paul
most
God.
of the
Thou
with
O
?
fying satis-
companionship.
by night,nor
terror
young
and
of
with
one
hold
earthlyscene,
nobler
under His
by day.
under
whom
of
shadow
safe under
the
of God
attractive
thee
for any
may
this
defence
the
defend
we
tabernacle
the
under
and
then
most
the
under
to
City
be
more glorious,
more
which
higher prize,a
a
has
be
fellowshipcan that
[Serm.
with, and
communion
than
at
CHURCH
shall
His
love.
He
with
shadow
be
nothing of
sweet
earth
will
to
thy
; thou
full and
art
THE
FOR
HOME
A
XII.]
aboundest
brethren, and than
more
acceptableto thy mind
in
a
but
kneel
art
at
down
Wherever
thou
receive is
God's
thou
canst
psalms. Art fall
thou
lonely?
thy knees,
on
relieved
by
from
and
the idea
those
God's
and
bring thyself thought of
very
thou
hast
trial ? thou
May
hast
into your
deep
and
been
lightwithin
their
IV.
heavily?
day run
at
are
realityof
tempted
thy doings thou
lost
slandered thou
art
seen thy un-
sin ? think
to
faith ; art thou
Angels ;
once
?
under
sympathy.
like
brethren, sink
these, my
hearts, and bring forth good fruit in of
never
you,
trusted
aught
whether
or
Wisd.
Whatever
obedience.
whether past life,
1
VOL.
by
constancy
your
have
thou
praise of
thoughts
holiness
by
the
sing
canst
hast dwelling-place;
secret
the
the
which
afflicted ?
thou
merry? does
comprehensible in-
invisible,and
Church
perchance witness
who
friends ? realize them
you
through God's
thy thoughts
Art
companions. steadilyof
thou
art
pray;
thou
Angels.
and
moment
holy
secretlythat aid, the
art
hast
and
prayer,
present sensible blessing. Art thou
a
has
a
world, thou
Saints
canst,
in
thou
Though
societyof
mercy, of
into the midst
V of this
art, thou
children,are
specialgiftof faith,
reverentlyin
the
in
once
"
member
body of flesh,a to
by
lands, and
wife, and the
more
up
225
houses, and
;
parents, and
made
LONELY.
you
(blessedbe God) but
God's
have
sacred
trusted
iii. 14. Q
the
world
and
it
for
Him
said,
upon
past
sins
they
His
keep
you
years
neglected
suffer
for
and
be
it ;
strength pleased
just
severity
to
escape
Surrender He He
is is
inflict.
keep
above
all-merciful,
our
who
to
though His
mercy."
He
and
of
expectations
seek
Him,
He
;
grace
Him His
and
is
His
make
can
from
;
may of
from
all-righteous
to
He
thought
faith
in
judgments, pitiful
largest humbly
Him
you
He
only
past
have
as
Keeping
power, to
will
distance.
a
for
in
give
be,
up
have
will
the
your
stored
you
not
you.
His
from
in
at
you
not
punishment
Let
has
they
you
He
;
such
yourselves
awful
not
bear
to
wonderfully
more
all
fear
but
If
perchance
pleasant
pain
even
not
to
Him,
He
as
Let
grace
it.
He
way
Whatever
His
for
the
Him,
Zion.
Him.
with
Him
to
come
of
from
interfere
cannot
who
Hill
Holy
Come
in
find
shall
you
Christ
in
abundance.
Him
approach
;
mercies
full
in
XII.
|_Serm.
"c.
God's
you,
you
and
appointed,
has
all
to
them
HOME,
A
failed
has
offered
here
are
to
CHURCH
THE
226
is love.
holy and
fear.
though
nevertheless
tender
compassion
and
in
the
will
in
"wrath
case
of
member re-
SERMON
XIII
Cor.
2
"
While
look
we
things which
not
temporal, but the There
as
the see
world
do
we
see
but
know
we
as
the
world
see
it not.
to
have sun,
we
and
lift up
proof
our
of
we
eyes
it :
our
and
and
stars, earth
woods
and
plains,seas
see
men,
and
the works
statelybuildings,and
running to
and
fro, and
for themselves
and
the
we
the
we
world
The
world
it.
We
us,
we
the
sky, hills and We
we
and
us.
men.
It
have
and
of
We
rivers.
not
see.
tell
and
and
do
we
around
are
sible," invi-
see,
do
we
the
at seen
eternal."
are
see
look
eyes
moon
are
visible,and
; and
exist, because
to
seen
see
reallyexists, though
but
seen,
the world
"
reallyexists
as
are
speaks,
not
not
the
"
are
things which
; for the
thingswhich
Creed
the
iv. 18.
thingswhich
seen
worlds,
two
are
the
at
not
are
WORLD.
INVISIBLE
THE
see
And
leys, val-
again, cities,
see
their inhabitants;
men
busyingthemselves
to
their
accom-
Q2
families,or
to
vide pro-
INVISIBLE
THE
228
for
plishgreat designs,or that
All
meets
our
though
and
sky,
itself,we
should
distances
from
So
yet
leave
to
seems
able. assign; and
It is every
us.
for any
room
no
is
at
are
world
is the
close to
light
They that
any
deep
so
and
near
it
than
greater
us
the
up
the
than
all.
them
an
Thousands
speed
we
sake.
It is
stars.
swifter
reach
not
comes
; and
to the
were
high,so wide,
it also
where
we
business' world.
one
might
years
[Serm.
very
forms
eyes
of
thousands
on
the
; it reaches
world
immense
WORLD.
other
world.
And
yet, in spite of is another
there
see,
we
world
all
if for
reason
All around
us
and
other, that
numberless
are
going, watching working this is that
not
:
not
unto, but Let
into
a
to
comes
eyes,
us,
of
ears, we
these
and
;
we
see, not
waiting, which the
for it.
see
objects,coming
or
other an-
it not,
see
do
we
world, which
this
upon
about
and
thought.
; that
sense
us,
fingers.
know
and see
we
reach
eyes
our
things is
things
bodily organs,
feel,hear,
Things innumerable ; but
born
are
real
great department
one
We
We
the
they exist, because
inanimate
innumerable
is, of
through
us,
perceivethem. animate
which
only.
accosts
us,
and
them; thus
of
world
lie round
which
our
faith
dwell
us
other
we
world
the
than
no
world
wonderful
more
though
us,
wonderful
more
this
around
universal
world, quite as far-spreading,
close to us,
quite as
and
this
one
thus
and we
see
do
lie about
particularclass brought
home
to
through our
us
act
upon
are
sensible
that
that
we
and
them.
We
houses,
converse
doing
towards
so,
influence
ask
say that
a
what
taking the thingswe is
which
on
we
we
do
see
whole see.
is
see,
and
and
we
the
much
do.
we
the
existence
and
exert
itself to
to
see
I will not portant im-
things visible
for among
is
created soul.
human
Do
us.
vastlymore
it is
an
And
us.
?
it contains
us,
that it
consciousness
But
world
higher world
For, first of all,He
we
more
still,
and altogether,
the altogether, a
it ;
know
we
know
with
nothing a
we
relation
our
speak of,actingupon
what
than
perform
is,Scripturetells
belongs
in
beings which
and
reveals
things which
the
I
with
it is,and
do not
us,
upon
remove
vividlythat
Such
interfere
there
noble
we
in turn,
which
what
others, and feel
and
dwell
ourselves,
so.
act
among
things
reallybe present
as
world
are
innumerable
which
fellow-men,
our
preciousand
see
the
not
world
all that than
are
we
of
them
that
as
such
you
do
They
It may
so.
that
act
impressing us
not
does
with
upon
of that other
yet
and
course, inter-
feel cold
We
sensible
eat, drink,
while
We
but
see,
hold
only
are.
what
all this does
But
we
clothe
us.
act
we
that
only
do.
we
We
conscious
are
or
not
they
known.
not
we
;
what
part
one
lie around and
We
of social life ; and
duties
are
time,
them.
know
we
the
them
see
while
moreover,
their presence
at
know
we
hunger;
the
them
know
but men,
make
perceive
we
know
of
And
senses.
they
us,
WORLD.
INVISIBLE
THE
XIII.]
the
do not
than
is there
that who
INVISIBLE
THE
230
all
is above
beings, who
they all
whom
be
can
exists
whose
through
the
not,
do
senses
but
the
of
Person
and
among
Once,
and
"
of the
this sensible world.
And
then
He
excepting this
but
been
never
and
He
retired
it is individually, ;
have
we
And dead. cease
in that
They to
as
beyond if He
of
"
He
other
liveth world
too, when
exist, but
by
into
men
our
us
scious con-
He
senses. :
and
showed
;
has
presence made
never
versed, con-
other
as
an
heard,
seen,
to
us
self Him-
experience of
His
evermore." are
the
souls also of the
they depart hence,
they
the
in
was,
veil
the
had
become
slept,He
never
means
to
was
acted
little sensible
as
Yet
presence.
by
existence
He
has
things
only, for
He
period, His
; He perceptible
of His came,
brief
beings,
Virgin Mary
drank, He
about, He
went
this
the
when,
seen,
are
ing find-
of
once
condescended
which
ate, He
Him
only on
Being
the
us
secondary
a
it
were
born
He
to
thingswhich
but
unspeakable mercy, handled;
of those
any
the
Only-begottenSon,
His
know,
we
not, hear
but
He
thing no-
conveyed
that
us,
number,
beings
the
part,
about
has
whom
Him," yet without
then,
seen."
not
are
of
Him
see
we
Almighty,
thirty-three years, one
yet
a
God
their
in
which
is
feel after
beings
that
ground, is not
;
"
but
are
seen
of
with
Almighty God,
existence
It appears,
Him.
part
all, before
created
than reallyand absolutely
fellow-men
are
[Serm.
nothing, and
as
are
has
compared.
more
we
WORLD.
retire
from
this
do
not
visible
XIII.]
of
scene
things;
towards
act
They
INVISIBLE
THE
lived
they
as
frame, through which with know
other
shrivels up
and
a
they
loses his voice
man
but
cannot
hold
is said
to
but
gone,
die,
there
with
is
lost
have
do
away
tree.
They
of
approach As
us.
write,
or
when
so
us;
when
nothing
of
or
loses
frame, that
show
means
our
fore, be-
as
wise other-
he
his whole to
not
dries
hand, he still exists
only,but
hand
a
means
longertalk
any
and
we
usual
or
intercourse
voice
not
off
correspondence with
and
us,
and
drop
munion com-
we
way,
them,
outward
hold
to
to
senses.
that
able
some
may
the
but
;
were
is in
leaves
without
remain, but towards
before
men,
as
through our
us
separated from
how,
words, they cease
other
before
and
us
live
in
or,
WORLD.
or
he
is
apprehending
him.
Again
Angels
:
than
the latter
because but
the
the
Angels
Church.
sent spirits,
heirs but
of he
so
They forth
to
are
love. pure, were
souls
said
No
on
so
are
1
Heb.
to
see
i. 14.
;" in
us
ministering who so
him, if he
wonderful, that allowed
among "
is
Christian
attend
parted, de-
their labours
for them
Though they so
faithful
be
to
is told
more
the
of
rest from
"
minister
Angels to
(ifwe
much
activelyemployed
are
salvation1."
has
faith and
them
the
concerning
of the world
inhabitants
are
concerning them
invisible,and us
also
shall be humble lives
by
rious, great, so glo-
the
them)
very
would
sightof strike
THE
232
to the
us
and
INVISIBLE
earth,
righteousas and
servants" watch
it did the
he
was
was
and
for
them
put
took
like any
there
place: on
had
that
seen
;
was
the
is
seen
; he
yet
the
but
its presence,
him.
to
dreamed,
and
the
the
Angels
the
there
He
saw
behold,
a
of God
behold, the other
world.
the
He
commonly speak
1
that
that
is not
not
at
be
Gen.
place,
that there
ladder
Yet
but
world
the
that
is
there.
was
make
known
played supernaturallydishis
set
up
heaven
the
on
;
and
He
"
earth, behold,
it."
This
world
it. was
sons Per-
observed.
other
xxviii. 11.
sleep.
descending on
above
let this be if the
coming
rock.
seen
once
it in
stood
as
sun
in that
saw
the
not
ascending and
Now,
fled
spot ! It looked
bare
!
up to
Lord
the
the
night was
:
saw
to
by
lone, uncomfortable
a
truth
needed
our
certain
a
lay down
in this
was
world
top of it reached
and
And
It
there, though it did
was
stones
sleepupon
to
of
if
of
he
night, because
the
house
no
was
seen
little did he think
spot.
different
world
It
he
; and
how
not
other
vision
lightedupon
wonderful
thing very
any
part
a
pillows,and
place to sleep1."How was
he all
of
his
of us,
told, that when
"
there
humblest
the
are
Esau,
he
set ; and
from
We
tarried
place, and
fellow-
"
our
are
form
they
appears
his brother
the
even
That
patriarchJacob. from
prophet Daniel, holy
yet they
;
defend
world,
unseen
[Serm.
fellow-workers,and they carefully
Christ's.
be
we
as
our
and
over
WORLD.
did
not
THE
XIII.]
but
exist
now,
now,
though
would
we
Jacob
Angels
were
all about
saw
Jacob
the
of
heard
They
lower
are
world
of
and
of
take
doing
we
the
"
it, than
about
whom
us
destiny,as
we
when
who as
more
Eastern
if
one,
do
we
can can
we
but
but
describe
are
as
they
were
our
say hold
much
powerful than
very
third which
we
as
used
were
of
race
be
beings
little know or
their
of the
sun
overpowering
minds
it, that
on
intercourse us,
as
with terious, mys-
ings, fabulous, unearthly be-
man,
superstitionshave
a
thing
any
strangers to
the
of
Angelic hosts,
inhabitants a
Hx
to
I may
in
their interests,
indeed
get
and
see,
tell of the is
a
a
it,
let him
about
Can
have
should
we
familiarlyuse,
creatures
any
unless startling,
or
It
moon.
thought, we
or
with conscious
the
animals.
brute
that
their state,
and
of
marvellous
more
to
world
see,
in
as
not
are
to
our
assist.
well
communion
about
than
more
in
and
to copy
we
indeed
do
heard.
we,
undeniablytaking part
we
know
not
but
whom
strange
seems
vant ser-
shepherds,at
as spirits,
hold
we
it, though
are
world, which do
in
of
it not.
who spirits blessed^
allowed
world
a
dream.
Elisha's
only saw,
night, and
and
If this
so.
reflect that
we
in
the
; and
those
being,are
sense,
part
of
and
then
his
in
sleep,that
his eyes
voices
day
state
We
in his
Nativity,not
the
praise God
this
and
us
him, though he knew
saw
if with
as
the time
it exists
:
It is among
shown
was
No
death.
it not.
us.
what
after
see
around
And
WORLD.
INVISIBLE
yet his slaves,which invented.
We
have
real
more
the
knowledge
and
sin
We
them.
about
whether
they
if
as
by
in various
then, law.
important ways flesh.
their
eat
them the
on
whole
in their
ascertainable
thing which it not
of
the
scale
without
Scripture concerning
recollect
fact contained
as
earth
there
is
our
as
any Is
world
ferior in-
which
we
a
the
it is ? word
with
connexion
and
without
understanding what admit
in
tudes, multi-
Angels ?
beings,with to
of
then
strange
so
the
about
faith
we
a
of
world
?
existence
how
air ; and
countless
natures,
of
indeed, persons
because
in the
that
senses
and
the
such
mysterious
is it difficult to
us
labour, to
object,is
our
them
on
large and small,
some
not
they
thoughts abroad
your
of
and
the
connected
superiorto
their
relates
or
inflict
shapes, livingon
in
us
We
depend
use
them,
their
in
are
When,
cast
Scripture says
plainto to
:
presence
various
so
wild
us
in the water,
the
whether
say
We
can
retaliate upon
to
seem
; we
mystery
punishment,
this life.
however
number
forests,or
vast
This
near
come
as
about
they
portionof them,
a
and
now
a
under
are
wonderful
in turn, every us,
they
on great sufferings
very
all is
whether
know
not
to live after
are
than
Angels
apparentlypassions,habits,
do
whether
not,
or
[Serm.
accountableness, but
certain
a
the
about
have
They
brutes.
WORLD.
INVISIBLE
THE
234
among
they
are
many in
human
not
feel it us
aware
worlds
difficult to
so
of the of all
at
world
of
ceive con-
rits, spi-
it, they should once
societyitself.
are
We
in
speak
the
of
world the religious literary,
the men
are
of
closelyunited
so
pursuit the
and
of circles
placethere
up
between
other
coming his
to
with
; each
them
in any
on
there
; but
same
into
it, viewed
as
whole.
a
the
and the
whether
views
world,
portions,is not of
the world midst The
more
now
again,leave
for
excitement
of
its
of the of
while
a
some
village ; der day,consi-
mind, the
inhabitants; and
regarded in
unlike
away
of
secluded
a
news
habits
Angels which
its
ployments em-
say
separate
it is unlike
itself than
Scriptureplaces in
the
of it ? world
of
then, though spirits
present, not above
of
when
ger stran-
ing accord-
impressionof
reverse
refuge in
of life and
mode
a
Or
there, in the absence
and
goes
acquaintances,go
commercial
take
largecity,and
feeling
a
neighbourhood would,
any
and political
the
what
; and
own
look
life,and
of
of
pursuitsor
own
Men
other.
little about
utterlydistinct,or
an
each
knows
his
made
invisible,unknown,
is little community
sphere than
one
number
worlds, called)
paths
common
ciples prin-
that in
together a
so
objects
distinct
themselves
but
in the
about
the
be
to unintelligible
nay, move
exist
(asthey may
or
of visible men,
men,
such
for
and
distinct
in consequence,
engagements same
suitably ;
some
such
another, and
from
one
and
; and
with
others, they have
from
divided
learned,
the scientific,
the
world, political
235
WORLD.
INVISIBLE
THE
XIII.]
the and
sky, it
here
; the
future, is not
beyond
kingdom
unseen,
distant.
not
of
the
God
It
is present; is not
grave; is among
it is us
Of
this the
Paul,
"
seen
seen
things which not
are
temporal,but
are
eternal."
are
truth, which practical Not the
he
only does of
duty
that
things of
the
contrast
their
the
unseen
it
another And made
Epistle, "
again, sit
words,
though
now
with
and
a
to
raised
Your
us
Paul
And
minister
future
the
cause us, be-
on
Christ Christ
St. Peter's
believing, ye "
words
joice re-
glory." And
Apostles,
world,
"
them
nor
he says in
are
full of
the
again in for
;
and together,
up
not, yet
Angels as
for
seen, ye love ; in whom,
speakingof
spectacleunto
says
is in heaven."
purport
not
Him
see
of
Eternitywas the
life is hid with
same
having
he speaks of the forth
hath
the
to
a
he
not
reason,
like manner,
conversation
again,
ye
to men."
a
its influence
joy unspeakableand
again St.
them, but
to
Our
"
Whom
"
is
does
only
together in heavenly placesin
And
in God."
made
God
And
Jesus."
with
it reached
"
as
conduct.
our
; not
time
impalpable.In
was
us
them
without
state
not
are
it
regarded
for lookingoff them.
because
distant
at the
but things invisible,
time
belongingto
looking at, but not
of
speak
St.
thingswhich
to influence
looking at"
"
the
he
see
was
but
seen,
thingswhich
the
You
look," says
are
; for
seen
[Serm.
We
"
"
at the
not
WORLD.
speaks ;
text
things which are
INVISIBLE
THE
236
and
to
We
are
Angels,
alreadyquoted,
sent ministeringspirits
who
shall be
heirs
of
salvation 1."
1
Phil. iii.20.
Eph. ii
6.
Col. iii. 3. Heb.
i. 14.
1 Pet. i. 8.
1 Cor.
iv. 9.
Such is
is the
hidden
hidden,
now
Men
think do
may
that
will.
they
as
they
it has
It
His
and despise,
these
length shall
at
manifested.
of
At
the
there will be and
the hidden
the
kingdom
appeared "
of
sight!
other
the
vision
watching "
it
as
the
power
and
watch
night
it
hidden
virtue
their
passed.
will for
a
they moment
in are
the
had
in
Angels ance, appeara
titude mul-
wonderful
a
just like Jacob
which
saw
evening. They sheep ; they The no
of such
Such
Jacob,
are
for
a
a
the
are
They
manifested.
were
moved
stars
idea
things which
to
God," sun
Angel
that seemed
other
any
over as
the
Angel appeared.
the
God's
manifested
like
of
sudden
a
evening on
is the
the
How
host."
midnight. They
was
When
with
was
the
as
seemed
thing
at
out
before
night had
night;
when
and
shall shine
was
beginning
appointed time sons
shepherds,it
be
ance, appear-
Where
"
the
heavenly
keeping
were
"
; and
it and
the
of
their Father."
of
the
The
any
on,
saints
the
to
at the
manifestation
"
Suddenly there
"
from
but
they
things,"to
were
coming V
a
all
ing. conceiv-
disbelieve
possessionof "
of
scene
whom
ones
they
their
whereas
is the
scoffers ask,
and
;"
of His
promise
little
take
they
as
creation
earth
this
capableof
are
whom
present,
continue
"
they
Angels
world, and
the
them, and
it
as
revealed.
in their power,
Christ's
contains
of
think
They
than
and,
;
it shall be
lords
are
movements
higherconflict
of God
season
lords besides
other
237
WORLD.
kingdom
in due
so
property, and its
a
INVISIBLE
THE
XIII.]
seen, were
moment
THE
238
to
Elisha's
servant, for
They
will
comes
at the
with
the
Let
Last
be
the
in is
forth
its hidden
once,
itself. Then the
fruit
burst
by
He
when
day
forth
burst
in which
would
Who former
that possible
Saints
see
three
or
face
the
lifeless,should different is
when
leaves
are
seem,
naked
branches is
so
tree, how
on
it and the
should
bright and
of
has you, mand, com-
one
lightand glory,
Angels dwelling.
his
life,who
experience of
before, which
could that
it
ceive conwas
then
seemed
splendidand
varied
different is off it.
event,
How
that
suddenly be so
and
earth, which
his
so
shows God's
at
from
nature
become
a
before
would
of
God
blossoms, will
and
months
grass and rush
This
world
new
the
that
do
and
think, except
How
what
a
blossoms
life which
word.
springs all through two
so
into
the
sudden
can
leaves
in
shall
we
it
show
manifest
manner
Well,
in the
see
we
; and
a
world.
gives the
forth
buds
now
a
hidden
what
sample,
a
that
the material
lodged in as
of
outwardly
is
fade
face of
only
out, and
come
There
up.
Once which
flowers
trees, and
spring
corn
leaves
whole
the
in
will
brethren, especially
when
and
Father
forth.
will shine
world
powers,
the
this world
Then
the
Christ
His
gloryof
beautiful.
and
shepherds.
when
ever
in the
season,
does
yet
the
thoughts,my
your
rich
so
[Serm.
to
for
"
world
spring
year,
on
Day
other
these
nature
manifested
be
the
WORLD.
moment
a
holy Angels."
and
away,
INVISIBLE
a
?
prospect,
unlikelyit the
dry
clothed
! yet refreshing
and with
in God's
THE
XIII.]
leaves
time
good
delay,but
may
coming
INVISIBLE
it
surely come,
say
day by day, O
"
earth
but
a
it will
we
beginning;
when
blossoms
on,
and
shows
it,yet it is
"
come
We
A
see.
and
Angels, a gloriousworld,
the
mountain
Lord
all its
of
know
world
the
and
lies
much
of Saints
palace
Hosts, the
of God
Jerusalem, the throne
something
touchinglywhat
enough. we
; it is
satisfy of
self Thy-
help us. us
gayest, with
most
not
Thyself; show
and
promise
a
we
which
;
come
not
it is
in it than
of the
Therefore
cherubim,
does
it is but
even
more
the
see
it ;
lies hid
tarry."
not
it
"
Thyself; manifest
beyond hid in
it, because
Thy kingdom
"
the
all Christians
which
for
and strength,
Thy
that
season
will,though it delay;
wait
us
Lord, show
; stir up
The
it
sittest between
that
Thou
The
trees.
Spring,for
Come
tarry,let
will
means,
"39
it will at last. So it is with
come
waiting.
yet though
the
on
come
of that Eternal
are
WORLD.
of
God,
heavenly
Christ, all these
wonders, everlasting, all-precious, mysterious,and lie incomprehensible, we
is the
see
and
that
on
Thine
kingdom
change
forth with
into that
as
destroywhat into
as
the
we
what
bloom
we
when
and
world, see,
an
we
of
eyes on
believe. 1
our
;
faith.
Thy glory the trees
;
this visible world
power
that it may
kingdom
Thy nativity let
foliageon
which
What
see.
eternal
shepherds;
Thy mighty
diviner
what
fix the
we
Lord,
Angels visited
blossom
in
shell of
outward
forth, O
Shine
hid
as
yet
we
pass and
Bright
see
not
be transformed as
is the
;
THE
240
leaves the
the
and
sun,
birds ;
will not
sky, and
take
they speak
of
but
as
they His
are
Image
We
heaven,
but
melt
we
know
it will
be
know
that
remove
away.
to
will be
the
manifestation
seen.
We
know
hiding from
And
Angels.
O
blessed
sightof which
! what
as
only world are
then
be
which
even
made
who
now
eye
hath
wonderful
they now
as
conscious
of
;
for the
do
not
cognize re-
length behold
at
and
seen,
shall be and
and
stand, at
they
things
they
eternal
not
and
love
our
destined
shall
screen
for the
pray
are
which
is not
Saints
see.
in which
they
a
not
who
Those
and
do
we
is seen,
as
and
from
see,
look, but
yet mortal
immortal
we
wonders
is
see
veil.
a
which
Christ, and His
they indeed,
now
we
earnestlydesire
Blessed
enjoys! are
that
which
world
be, and
loss,for of
removing
the
what
all that
those
they
of
burnt,
the
world
God,
it
though
bear
the
of
day
shall be
the
and
we
dissolution of
longing after
that
God
us
fair
of
table.
the
the
;
heaven;
reflexions
from of
can
but
fulness
not
are
crumbs
We
we
They
His
dim
and
world,
earth
all,and
goodness, which
not
heavens
the
We
and
coming
the
the
are
singingof
not
are
they
but
outward
perish; when
as
green
is the
are
stray beams
all this
shall
love
they
lookingfor the
are
when
of
are
;
as
they
; but
they
;
[Serm.
part for the whole.
a
centre
a
Himself
is God
that
with
up
proceed from
clouds
the
know
we
WORLD.
fields ; sweet
the
and
INVISIBLE
of
then.
they
them, will
new
They
who
see
faith
the
shall
them
in
THE
XIII.]
been.
But
who
will
them
apprehend
died
in
of
much
in
long the
of eternal
full affection loved
so
with
us
the immediate
Almighty,with
His
that
great sightin for
protect
flesh,and
Co-equal
which
evermore,
is the "
what
depths
secret
harmonies
VOL.
IV.
will
be
stirred
whom
all visited of God
Presence
Lord
our
Co-eternal of
fulness
Spirit, joy and
cable, incommuni-
then
within
awakened, of which
we
feebly,while
so
deep,
up
pain,
blest in the
above
unimaginablethoughts will be what
after
able to love God
Only-begottenSon
His
Christ, and
hallowed
trouble, sorrow,
visible ineffable
Jesus
pleasure
could
and
vigorouswith
for ever,
over
birth
ourselves
powers, us,
for
first waking
earthlyfriends
in the
through
and
find
will be
indeed
our
endeared
that all is
that Lord
of
once
we
those
poorly,and
they were by
of
at
life within
anxiety,bereavement,
yet surelyif
;
love, still that
fresh
wish, conscious
we
life then
increase
may
be
When
The
the
whose
who, having
it is now,
in
ever
ever
at least
to
imagine by
those
unto
dead, the day
giftedwith
rest
seed
what
eternity.We
thoughts.
our
then
can
last for
observed
will espousals,
our
as
the
surpriseand
enjoyment !
knowledge and
from
in
be
they ever
and
time,
Who
!
to
then
us
to
first
of feelings
know, will
all the ages of ever
up
the
those who
upon
new
are
where
express
the
fancy the
be to
memory
day
come
faith,wake
begun, we
a
g41
majesty
can
for
perceptionsthey stretch
their
and
rapturewhich
a
WORLD. .
their calmness have
INVISIBLE
upon us
human R
us
! what nature
!
worthless
Let
All
is
of
it
withereth,
grass
our
God
and
shall
high
keep
silence.
the
the
surely
the
flower
for
stand
1
Isai.
ever1."
xl.
of
Spirit
fadeth
6"8.
thereof
withereth,
grass
people
is
;
all
anticipations.
goodliness
The
because
:
the
XIII.
indeed
are
such
field.
the
[Serm.
words
all
and
grass,
fadeth,
upon
to
eyes
flower
flower
bloweth
our
flesh
the
as
the
of
close
WORLD.
Earthly
minister
to
us
"
!
incapable
seemed
is
INVISIBLE
THE
242
but
the
grass. the
Lord
The
Word
SERMON
THE
GREATNESS
XIV.
AND
LITTLENESS
Gen. "
The
of the
days
thirtyyears life been of the
life of my
Why
did the
had
lived twice
on
the
is more, as
aged
whole
long
in God's
Or as
to make
spiteof
that he
should
being than alludes
time
more
we
indeed
have, is to
the
years
who
days few,
he had
and, what his time
described
his life
as
but
grimage. pil-
a
his afflictions
which blessings
for
the
pilgrimage."
honour,
reasonablythink
call it
years of
and of my
evil,seeing he
and
that
hundred
live,when
now
? yet he
allow
we
him
of their
men
the
days
call his
evil, and
as
the
days
an
of
the
call them
favour
if
in life,
much
as
lived in riches
short, his days
such
the
days
unto
Patriarch
he
did
the
attained
fathers,in
as
pilgrimageare
my
not
LIFE.
xlvii. 9.
evil have
and
have
; and
spoke ? why
of
years
few
:
HUMAN
OF
were
cheaply of his attended
it,yet
short, consideringhe
had
so
the
of
his
at
highestpurposes
first sightsurprising.He
longer life r2
which
had
been
fathers,and
his
granted to
than
greater
of
ground
than
had
Abraham
because
himself,whose
he
hundred
what real
For
why
because
his
because
it
it is all
years
well
was
whether
fifty.And
or
life in the
mortal, which
the
before
this
what
is
And
past
this
end, is much
us
by
did, not
life is
of the
its
birth, viz. that it is
all circumstances
happiness
and
despicable. All
and
differ,health
and
strength,
misery,
or
then, except
vanish
fact that
very
age, he
who
;
in
few
a
will
nor
its
sequences. con-
pressed nothingness of life,im-
the
deepened, when us
past,
hundred
two
characteristic,stamped
of
profithim
of capabilities
Methuselah's
When
lasted
the
was
fathers',but
his
will be gone longest-lived
sense
is gone
he
as
one
mournful
lot, mortality. Pass
common
on
the
estate,
the
years, and
than
it has
men
seventy-
this doubtless
spoke
it under
which
low
or
time
equally feeble
pointsin
high
not
gone.
day
makes
form
in every
this
it is this
not
eighty,and
and
when
; and
nigh
more
was
and
made
shorter
was
It
it.
he
Patriarch
the
or
the
yet finished,but
not
was
been
has
life
one
human
on
life
it matters
lengthit cause
hundred
one
text,
hundred
one
thirty,that
and
speech.
lived
Isaac
five years, and
of
occasion
or
be
hardly
the
in
complaint
his
tude decrepi-
a
this difference
yet
;
could
them
and
confirmation
a
been
[Serm.
felt
perhaps
had
theirs
him
between
real
LITTLENESS
AND
GREATNESS
THE
244
we
live it.
would
have
it
to
comes
it with
contrast
Had
Jacob
called
an
lived
it short.
OF
XIV.]
This
is what
all
we
be
go
slow, and
with
sorrows
and
hours we
it
And
going.
that, when however the
we
small
of this
look
as
the
is
it,we
a
soul, the
the
never
internal
what
hope
can
of
of
the
world
long
our
view particular
every
have
days
this ;
be
But
as
when
it but
we
ally, extern-
earthly
mere
a
it
tells
of this external
Thus
within.
we
of
moment
gained from to
our
having
our
fulfilling ; and few
are
of the
and
subjecton
sidering con-
past, and
time
And
come.
are
life,from
being disappointed,on
time never
while
existence, spiritual
a
view
time,
a
implied in
see
moment. we
as
weighs nothing,against one
ever
we
from
promising and it be,
are
we
is
life in itself, in
longestduration
consciousness
souls ; and
out
go to
expecting great things from
ever
or
quick
bygone
energy
every
and
life of
moment's
events,
being ; consciousness
lapse
dust
as
days as they
seems
portion of
mere
a
reason
it in memory,
on
time
it would
thought
accountable
history. And world
tarry,and
concerning it
back
the
many
contemplate a
an
with
human
of
presence
laden
sightit seems
tedious, yet the year passes
dream, though was
at first
dreariness, lengtheningthem
them
the
though
245
though
even
be
or
making
LIFE.
feel,though
contradiction, that
a
us
HUMAN
life is
ever
hence, however This
evil.
is the
I shall
which
now
dwell. Our does
earthlylife not
then
accomplish.
it is mortal
; it contains
gives promise It
of
what
it
promises immortality,yet life in
death
and
eternity
GREATNESS
THE
246
time
in
faith
and
;
alone
take
into
it attracts
brings
to
fills us
these
holy
men,
who
know
whose
the
the
to
life,and
contrasted gifts,
make
for
man
This
is
of
I
at
first
out
he
his
has
duly
one we
days,) the ; surprise
not
those
endowed
come
mind almost this
of
does
not
us,
not
upon
And
many
haps per-
may
think
they
hearing
sees
I mean,
while
excellent
some
know,
whose
as
generosity, "
have
lived
yet
thought is "
had
any
him."
Let
ever
death forced
Surely,he
excellent
so
gifts with have
when
we
long ;
upon
is not
to
which lived
J
live
; let him
opportunity of
him
person,
kindliness,affec-
supposing a premature of
sort
the
world, who
recognize what
dying,(lethim
not
am
their
life, provided there
this
will
tionateness, tenderness,and see
with
consequence
of the
them
immortality.
life,as
circumstances.
who
when
graces
him
and
it.
mean,
whose
under
it,may
I describe
good
nought.
those
felt
last
forces
another
thought which
a
always,but
never
earnest
certainlyimplied in
righteousGovernor
a
of
an
and
of
must
say, is to
well,
counterpart
necessary
of
case
state, I
of
souls
our
they
their
thought
we
consciousness
exercisingthem,
for
time
forward
be
of
which
when
which
very
is,in the
present
them
greatness
scanty
a
with
power,
certaintythat
a
this life ; that
beyond
The
with
I mean,
end.
gifted as Christians, the
are
[Serm.
by beginnings
us
an
the
account
LITTLENESS
AND
us
with
die
yet
;
exercising God
seventy
has or
OF
XIV.]
eighty years, yet all,and
at
lived has
his
all his
been
which
seems
life
engaged
various
has
a
had
it the
side ;
We "
of
he
yet
What
been
would
he
how
somehow
he
has
been
of
a
have
become
old out
capabilities ; and
when
look
to
will
they
effect. prove
I that
not
am
there
granted.
belief in this
belief,we
we
to
on
be
brought
attempting by is
I mean,
a
and
over
a
sort
of
are
feel
we
has
evil,
and
from state
and such
above
a
as
with sense
a
time into
come
reflections us
our
"
never
compared
state ; let
future
great truth, we attain
out
he
"
few
driven future
a
when
its scope,
but
season,
are
ing feel-
failure,
a
which
been of
from
them,
been
him
poor.
wealthy,"not
reached
never
days have
ourselves,
yet,
;
has
within
treasure
His
them,
for
think, has
used.
and his
had
them
every
to
riches, but
there
mind,
dies
he
lived, without
he
as
has,
he
say
were
become
"
we
rich,
will have
of
blessingson
to
not
temper, which,
"
be
trial
He
benevolence
scatter
one
he
rent appa-
of
in him.
beneficent
a
no
evidence, but
was
noble
disappointed,
mind,
his
die
yielded
to
what
has
matters
petty
just enough
never
ever
of
been
a
He
privatesphere ;
had
accustomed
would
actuallydoes
a
and
and
such
nothing
done
day,
would
has
fancying he
as
a
heart,
means,
have
in
circumstances,
perhaps perceive,a warmth
had
number
a
adequately to employ,
247
scarcelybegun.
were
the
He
if he
as
on
with
fruit.
we
LIFE.
days perhaps
died
under
it
HUMAN
take
to
that
positive
actuallydriven
sensible conviction
to
of
GREATNESS
THE
248
life to
that
hearts what
piercingthem,
and is
makes
this life look
this life forces of
prospect
on
its
where
short, even
Men
there
shown
lives,have
employ exhaust
but
in
Christ and
away,
for
removed
sometimes powers nature.
;
said but There
it
from longest,
it and
the powers
of course,
case,
prematurely.
comes
of their
them
to
it were,
to
passingflashes,like
rays
take
such
for
ages
objects,and,
destined for
Yet
as
that
us
world
they
are
for
and
to
suddenly
are
believe
that
things elsewhere
reference
it is still
sealed
God
the
they
hardly recognizedthem we
higher with
judge
ever.
Can
to
elect of
to
have
we
is
of
dartingof lightning, give token
lose them.
we
to
when
singlemoment
a
the disguise,
life,and
reign with
value
this life is at
thus
immortality,give token
eternal
when
by
the
and
sun,
Angels
taken
in
would
it
who
; and
of their
death
its proper
on
the
; and
superhuman height and majesty
a
which
mind
of the
who,
are,
another
is this the
short, and
it is
powers
of pitifulness
rightlycontemn
we
stillmore
regenerate man,
not
and
between great disproportion
the
our
dignityand
a
our
importance.
if this life is
And,
of
gives
of
very
thoughts to
our
little,and
exalt
we
the
pitiful ;
to
imperfection in
greatness
promises it ;
and
great
while
this
by
very
another
this life which once
The
present.
[S
certaintystrikinghome
a
come,
LITTLENESS
AND
more
something
to
in
they
are
This is
intellectual
our
true
?
of
moral
our
truth
moral and
goodness, in faith,in firmness,in heavenly-minded-
in
ness,
which
a
have
to
good
half
showed
him
;
like
I say
the
Unless
our
beyond
the at
on
happening
of
holy
be the
nothing
this
when
has
not
exercise
to
shadow,
a
the
he
and
and
realize
this
is
whole.
feel
we
of
great a
; for
to
feeling of disappointment
hear
of
made, if I may
death
of hands
of
the
use
glory of God,
manifestation will
of the
that
great things
they
shall
are
forget. Yet,
; much
good
take
to "
be
to
a
how
might
of man,
And
forward, and
look
then
deathbeds
Providence, much
dying.
person
perhaps
the seems
term
the
especialway,
an
to witness
or
hour
in
us
upon
which, in the
never
future,
take hope fairly
may
This
come
The
friends
pierce
to
as
failure
a
saints.
disappointing,so unfinished, surely
so
for the
only word
feeling surely,by
very
we
so
the
like
seems
the
of God's
death
active
very
from
men.
be
done
be
what
will often
might
He
say,
disappointing" is
"
grave,
the
of
that
So "
to
like
gone
contradiction,
not
season,
is led
feelingson
if this life be it is
are
word
And
of
sort
insufficient,
prison of
the
appropriaterange.
faith
depressed
is
grass."
our
express
things.
burst
must
himself, he has had
days
equal, quite un-
are
life
longest
dies, one
his
withered
to
its
man
loving-kindness,
in
highestopportunitiesof this world
disappointing,which world
249
circumstances
the
the
makes
LIFE.
courage,
world's
this for
which
in
meekness,
which
to
HUMAN
OF
XIV.]
and
hand before-
expect
place, which dieth
the
wise
GREATNESS
THE
250
man?
fool1."
the
as
and
True
Christians
friends
to
how
away,
we
that
the
burden of
those
as
the
secret
who
faithful
the
even
Christian,
and
body
feel at the
its
in this
when
for
interview 1
Eccles.
with ii. 10.
the
the
When
point
shine
of
feeling,and the
soul
Rom.
from
we
have
or
viii. 19.
all
ful pain-
suppose
may sort
the
for
once
of
surprise tion exer-
any
the
and
wound
our
up
great event,
the
sight *
Matt.
a
of the
long and
a
same
time, any
forth
3."
object is gained we
strangers, 2
of
trial is
been
the
to
exhibition
generallyfollows
as
life,when
any
"
is
one speculate,)
to
it is over,
moment
anticipationover. minds
his
life has
being ended,
unequal
just separated
that
his
discipline, yet to
when
the
"
creature"
due
over
come
or
hereafter;
Father
kind
same
that
day
one
of their
to
conscious
Though
over.
him
shall
kingdom
transportingone,
most
seems
the
a
thrown
is
the
as
further, (ifit be allowable
conceive
at
office
an
ones
in the
sun
But can
great
so
of
life is
this
by
without
is insensible
God2"
expectation
earnest
of
of
sons
of Baal.
dies
battle, another
opportunity
waiting for it ; that
but
One
forcibly reminded
the
King
Living God, died
men.
in
the
of
it.
to
dies, a fourth
are
manifestation "
he
Thus
and
the
other
as
accident, another
himself.
perience, preacher's ex-
Ahab, the worshipper
sudden
not
the
[Serm.
witness
of
servant
die
see
is
bears
wicked
of
death
LITTLENESS
Such
own
our
Josiah, the zealous the
AND
of
some
xiii. 43.
an
HUMAN
OF
XIV.]
wonder,
the
or
it comes,
is gone,
feelingfrom
our
without
mixture
any
dulness, or
of
occasion
and
LIFE.
unusual
some
have
we
disembodied
to
itself, So all is
so
long waited
now
over.
I have
sharp sicknesses, few
some
for
or
a
bereavements, afflicting of the
how
world,
"
thought How
been
to
like
me
germinating
viewed it while that
being in
being, "
go
the
and
how
or
much
reallythey
I !
are
life,
is human
small
temptible con-
"
we
no
are
space,
of easy
seed
ripening
into
bliss
of unprofitableness
through
that it is
and
a
than
part
should
should an
lasting." ever-
life,
regard
remember of
accident
are
our
mortal im-
independent spirits,
that this life is but 1
chase, pur-
this
of ourselves, who
immortal and
we
We
it.
scarcelymore
; that
of time
few
ill-usage
and
me,
little
itself,it is plainhow
we
it is
A
itself,yet in its effects invaluable ! for
in
Such
"
easy
glory!
scorn
fretted
thing
an
and fears, fightings
the
or
gone,
What
strugglesof mind,
season,
they
contemptible a
it has
myself;
pain awhile,
some
them, yet how
of
I have
and
come
acute
some
or
dreary desolateness
is
pricefor eternal
evil years,
and
templation con-
if it said
nerved
? possible
! is it
cheap
a
happy
; this is what
over
wrought righteousness.Death trial,what
lassitude,
prepared,fasted, prayed, and
I have
Ah
the
; as spirit
for ; for which
againstwhich
Such, but any
be
disappointment, may of the
of
strange reverse
a
pain,without
of
trial,when
circumstances.
changed
"
it is
251
a
sort
of
outward
should
We in the
and
in itself
scene
in which
it is
truth
a
influences is taken and
its
and us
into
show
to
take
of the
the
instinct
and
it submits
it
God's it. all
sees
itself to
itself to
kingdom,
surpriseand as
1
well
that
be,
of
And
part.
it does
when
so
it found
life,which
we
:
look
expect
Col. iii.3.
called
at
from
it
obeys
for God's
sake,
so
far
as
to be
veil is withdrawn has
ever
worthy
been, to
any
in
enjoy
from
removes
disappointment that might
a
"
while
time
the
where be
Angels,
world,
this
when
soul
;" it has
spectator might
things of
it may
It is this view
:
in God
senses,
perfectedby them, and
a
us
regenerate
Christ
a
saw
we
meets
and
pageant, except
or
time
to
as
be, and
if all
Saints
of
us,
substance, to
all that
is not
serious
a
with
and
court,
this world
looking into some
with
tached de-
as
judging
seem
just as
destiny.
our
in
ence, eternal exist-
without
The
no.
are
game
of
means
act
communion
life is hid
"
to
or
this world
waking;
we
the
dream,
real
our
reality,because
and
in
of
sort
a
shadow,
duty
God
be
in which
us,
our
in God's
place
time
kind
a
set before
serve
any
from
of
answer
playersin
a affording
as
to
be
to
differs from
dream
indeed,
dream,
had
different
as
a
as
yet
life to
; and
game
ourselves
than
sense
will
we
[Serm.
time, and which
a
only intended
and
consider
fuller
no
LITTLENESS
act for
we
trying whether
of
purpose
a
which
stage,on
only sufficient
is
AND
GREATNESS
THE
252
us
so
plete incom-
chance
event
it is
OF
XTV.]
which
happens casual
any
Let is
in the
of
then
us
hour.
thus
account
figures,the God
His
and
enables who
elect
are
on
being the
as
scene
this it has
and us
it
ought
who
know
not
their be
to
that own,
desire
all, that hid
than
from
direct
us
us
no
if
Vanity of
"
though they
should
move
seeing Him ;
and,
us,
medium
partialchannels,
to
of
next,
whom
to elate
in
be on
a
play,
sense, us
we
to be
The
be, first of
face, who
present
are
appear or
level.
should
enjoying
give
a
may
kings
is
eternal
through Him, at
of
which
us
face
in and
the
to
realityall
in
are
be
they represent
another,
to
ties, vani-
slighted,
or
actors
were
yond be-
may
neither
more,
we
it
souls
trial ; but
old, honoured
that
around
through
immortal
our
us.
and
communion,
friends
of
characters
which of
Almighty
It is momentous,
are.
the
superiorone
peasants, they one
we
or
affect
to
depressus,
nor
with
means
rich, young
or
and
because it is precious,
claims upon
no
of
it
:
shadows
Preacher, all is vanity." We
saith the poor
and
amid
us,
intercourse as trial,
their
toil
the
present state
our
attributes
people:
hold
to
us
of
and
complete,
stranger, or
a
revealing to
existence
be
of it to
with
an
precious as
253
LIFE.
course
conversation
amusement
or
HUMAN
with know
now
and our
only
by precariousand little
insightinto
their hearts. These but
are
deceitful
suitable
feelingstowards
world.
giftsand honours,
What who
have
have been
we
this attractive to
do
with
its
alreadybaptized
THE
254
the
into
world
this ?
of
GREATNESS
to
should
world
next
wish,
can
trulyand this
that
To
of
who
and
beauty of
sun,
witnessingand into
a
we
it
time,
lay upon,
before
which
shadows
will
The
will grow
sun
it will be but
His
as
a
the
wings,
Sun
out
type decays. be
replaced by
throne.
the
Above
radiance of
and
of
out
forth
sight,
In
that
show
lost in
the whom
of Him
away
behind
are
substance
what
fade
creation
forth
come
of his
Saints
figures
it,
day
itself.
sky,
but
it does
Righteousness,with healing
will
The
and
discovers
depends.
be
pale and
who
bridegroom
it
richness
transfiguredinto
and
this visible
present
the
present is
melts
snow
the
face, sur-
beneath
to burst
day be
to
at
retire, and
before
image,
on
at
other an-
things of God.
greater splendourswhich
on
and
as
of
gloriesof
very
types
as
one
and
Heaven
will
so
those
; the
are
is destined
see
in
its
is stored
teachingthe invisible
glory.
in due
with
stars, and
earth
heavenly bloom,
immortal but
the
rest
promise
content
world and
moon,
we
by faith, every thing they
future
nature,
All that
live
of that
the
the
be
we
and
hearts
only, but
should
token
that
our
appearance
appropriatingwhat
those
speaks
it is the
long
a
know
thing which
in
not
should
Why
instead it ?
comfort, who
every
citizens
for
anxious
? everlastingly Why
world, when ?
see
will be
and
be
[Serm.
longer
no
are
we
credit, or
or
LITTLENESS
and
come,
Why
or wealth, life,
the
AND
chamber,
stars
and
below,
which
in visible as
His
surround
form,
able perishit will
Angels circlingHis the
clouds
of
the
air,
OF
XIV.]
the
of
trees
will be
found
in
inner
man,
which
our
like
manner
which
and
of. creation that
is at
These
Come,
"
say,
of care."
sorrow,
rejoicein us
the
termination which
ought it not
were
for
us,
O
of
fitted
thus
had
gives us,
and
while
felt it
we
in
it
of
deep
as
precious! stains upon
past years, us
!
to
Were
and
His
us
of
as
passes
; and
of
with
us
O
!
ing bringthe
they would, weighs
O
that
were
upon
grace. we
the
were
world
giftof life,that
perishing,we we
and
that
lesson which the
might rejoice not
conscious
souls, the accumulations
all
to
us
thoughts
are
so
be
for
time
lead
to
guiltwhich
this
our
voutly de-
appearing, and
of infirmities
it not
the
end
to
that
improved
so
whole
eagerlyand
against light
receive
sible sen-
season.
us
hour
otherwise
to
are
the
misery. They
load
mass
gross
touch
thoughts
are
affect
to
the
of turbulence, of disputing,
committed
were
duly
its
Jesus,
of
sin and
for the
sins
that it
time
; and
in germ
of that
make
to
and
an
travail, earnestlydesiring
in
of
be
them
within
sight and
These
day
every
nearer
instead
Lord
waiting,of darkness,
His
do
proportions,as
accomplished in
thoughts
are
lasting ever-
will then
gloriousmanifestation
present
be
of
which
bodies
its due
great deep
forms
God
of
contain
which
this
the
present exists but
organ,
blood
For
it may
the
to
receive
soul's harmonious of
with
mortal
own
at
will then
flesh
of
servants
And
pleasure.
waters
impregnated
the spirits,
255
LIFE.
field,the
the
found
HUMAN
of
continuallybesetting
this, "
were
it not
for
our
GREATNESS
256
unprepared
and
to
His
the
with
from
His
full
His
which
hope, He
!
gifts :
and
as
destines
Ordinances
:
He
may
give
He
us
the
of
us
!
us
fulness
the
He
meet
us
fore be-
vouchsafe
:
wash
foretastes
for
may
May
ashamed
be
He
May
much
so
make
to
not
may
!
yet
us,
month
new
is
been
to
we
His
choicest
souls
our
has
coming of
grace
blood, and
that
each
be
truly
may
Saviour
our
abundantly
presence, at
that
ever
it
hail
we
XIV.
[Serm
"c.
sense
one
should
He
than
grace
Him
in
token
a
us
His
grant
as
gladly as
year
nearer
for
state,
how
called,
LITTLENESS,
AND
to
He
may
expel clean
the
in
of
heavenly
feed
us
us
poison His
faith,
cious pre-
love,
portion
SERMON
MORAL
EFFECTS
XV.
OF
COMMUNION
Psalm "
One
thing have
of my His
xxvii. of
the
in the
4.
the fair
I will
Lord, which
house
of
of the
beauty
require;
all the
Lord
the
Lord, and
days visit
to
Temple." the
full, "
God
in
the
Law,
and
dwell
life,to behold
What the
I desired
that I may
even
GOD.
WITH
Psalmist the
His
the presence could
times.
the
sight of
to
it which coveted
IV.
sense
the
place;
one
enjoyedonly
cast
was
privilege of
xxxi.
lives, out
of
return periodical a
privilege
earnestly expected.
Psalm
Under
of their "
one
allowed,
the
was
1
VOL.
in
were
and
in
greater part
eyes } ;" and
they
precious
more
far the
with
life.
our
but
was
enjoy to
communion
approached and
people were His
through
of God be
For
chosen
highly
all
Temple
the
Christians
we
libertyof holding
therefore
at set
desired,
Much
continually
24. S
One
beauty
all the
of the
desired
in prayer,
portionof the
Temple present. that
God,
of
We
have have
is, we
of the
hope
elsewhere,
glory of
Rejoice."
say,
ceasing; in James,
"
Rejoice
stand, and
we
And
under
1
Rom.
hence
he
says
alway, and again I
evermore,
without
pray
And
thanks."
St.
sing psalms1." Prayer, praise,
duty from
of
to
the
afford
the
a
let him
to
the
2.
shadow
the
exceeding which
prayer
which of
of God's
the
are
:
is any
peculiarprivilege that
comfort
without
and
answers
Phil.iv. 4.
pray
Christian, and
him,
general sense
v.
by
rejoice
him
definite results
a
"
let
they
from
Apostle,
afflicted ?
sakes,
reference
everywhere
the
any
and
any
; for that
introduction,
thanksgiving,contemplation,are
own
ians Christ-
us
are
is
so
or
thing give
every
we
and
the Lord
His
Is
"
merry?
wherever
God."
with
to which
upon
access," says
Rejoice in
"
He
Temple."
this, I say, is the
opens
wherein
of
the fair
communion
and
admission
faith into this grace in
the house
life,to behold
Faith
spiritual one,
a
"
in
praise,and meditation,
Temple
I desired
have
"
dwell
that continually
Christians.
is
of in the text.
spoken
to visit His
and
gives opportunity;
presence
"
days
of my
have
to
[Serm.
Psalmist,
that
Lord,
OF
is
I may
Lord
Lord
God
the
thing,"says
of the the
which sight,
His
dwellingin "
EFFECTS
MORAL
258
for their and
faction satis-
reference
to
tends, without
promised to it,
blessedness
of
being
throne.
1 Thess.
1
v.
16"18.
James
v.
13.
XV.]
WITH
COMMUNION
I propose, remarks
then, in what
largesense
of the word but
consequences, our
minds
own
What,
as
fellow-men, and because
with
God,
they are
and
then
calmest, concisest God.
It is
human,
Paul
says,
indeed but in
"
Our
and
especialway
an
because
Our on,
not
by
ears.
Hearing is the
conversation with his
Enoch voice
other
is in
good matter," praises are next
words
our
world,
as
mode the
is the mode
goes but
and as
ian's Christ-
it is his
as
"
duty,
with God,
so
inditingof
intercourse
this world
Phil. iii.20.
s2
language
the
of business
converse
1
eyes,
a
praises. Prayersand
and
of his
in which
prayer,
by
not
social sense,
heaven,
only,
fellow-men
Saints, to walk
of prayers
or
special
heaven, his heart
the
not
"
of all intercourse.
means
In like manner, is in
and
heaven
; yet still generally
by sight,but by sound,
is the social bond.
St.
in
of words
of
with
is
differing Thus
man.
converse
of life
intercourse
He
because
is in
converse
guage, lan-
converse
converse,
differs from
language is the
We
can,
is divine
mode
converse
lowliest,awfulest,
the
conversation
be said
familiar
use
fellows.
use
thereby meaning
intercourse
affect
to
We
we
languagewe God
as
a
external
(ifit may
God.
then
our
we
Prayer, then,
from
in
prayer
be considered
may
some
hearts.
and
then, is prayer ?
our
or
regardsits
as
with reverently)conversing with
make
to
God,
; not
it
259
follows
with
communion
on
GOD.
with or
the
ation recre-
is carried
on
MORAL
260
in all its does
separate claim
not
lives, though a
child
EFFECTS
He
courses.
heir of the
is the
use
his voice
becomes
In
brought into faith
alone
God,
which
and which
host
which with
souls
(ifI may
yet there our
own
world
so
;
does
not
them,
and
but
is in
have
is in
the
say) milky of alone
of
way
and
us
enfolds
rity, Pu-
Angels ;
and
beauty
and
a
starry
of divine
apprehends is not
motives, likings,
and
us
scarred
Divine
Zion, where
Mount
of
Presence
contains, in
a
been
of Christ which
sight of
all forms
a
devils, and
light,hiding our the
who
citizenship.
of
which
something which
tastes,
especial
we
mysterious
visible world
inhabitants
is
his divine
shiningas in
too
Faith, I say,
dwell.
of
venly hea-
neglectsto
heart, which
our
from
them
this
who
enjoyment,
us,
robe
a
us
over
kingdom
that
is in
making
the
"
invisible
encompasses
which or
the
our
of life to which
companionship
"
meets
grace
but
that
discoloured
and
he
another
discerns,
us,
though
of the
from
severed
manner,
of possession,
members
are
around
like
state
lege, privi-
He
who
man
the
only suspends
not
to lose the
We
were
or
an
claiming it.
it ; the
for disqualified
of
have
limbs, loses power
or
is called.
way
as
giftloses
a
duty
token
also
fitness for
our
upon
not
pray,
if he
as
that
characteristic
inheritance, should influence
he
pray,
heaven, but
kingdom,
surprisingif
it is not
which
use
not
of earth.
Now,
does
does
who
citizenshipwith
his
an
[Serm.
OF
all
left to habits.
panions, com-
we
this; faith, Of
XV]
COMMUNION
these
we
make
ourselves
conscious
are
consciousness whether
WITH
in and
more
tells
they
what
us
such
are
GOD.
261
our
degree, and
more
conscious
they are,
with, that heavenlyworld
into
as
tells us
correspond
as
which
can
; and
reason
become,
as
we
have
we
been
translated. I say
then, it is plainto
who
man
has
will be
in the Last
Day,
is like that
of
world
Again, we courts
those
educated
foreignerfrom
a
who
have
language,and and
know
a
those who
have
is often
well what who
of it to
the
on
which
the
subtle
ear,
way
of the words
convey
and
their
the
tone
tween is be-
speaking
not
that
as
what
men
gained only by
polishedcircles,and
as
used, (thatis,of the
mind,) men
duct, con-
''goodsociety"
am
are
there
the
all that
over
their sentences, and replies,
to
of
those
words, strikingagain and
those
their
principlesof
only mean,
and
their
their mode
by
society. I
courts
By
only so, by
is called
this
kings'
to
good societyand
courtlymanners,
or
with
influence
ideas
I
praise it ;
intercourse
case
native.
a
used
vast difference there
indeed
worthless
call refined
not
their
lived in
have What
not.
very
when,
The
others.
their usages,
gait,by
conducting themselves we
been
society,from
voice, accent, and
gestures and
perceptiblyrevealed.
well
know
or
of it
guage lan-
language or styleof speaking of
a
know
we
;
it is
the
the
to
fit inhabitant
no
that
sense,
himself
accustomed
not.
of heaven
common
do,
extends over
of their
generalbearing,and
in the
again a
most
turn
of
questionsand the
sponta-
EFFECTS
MORAL
262
flow
neous
determine
hopes
and and
persons,
objects; particular practiceof in every
God)
its
is
man
the
and
I say, has
what
estimate
he
of
world,
unseen
emergency,
prevailingwith called
before
was
He
is
as
of
and
thought
all principle, secret
He
gradually,
;
and
is the
those
such
produce
to
the
the
set
new
principles. with
a
means
instrument
evident
the
results which organ
fitness of
they
of human
civilization,so is
divine
of
which
the
of human
of
of God's
power
ordinances
is the
speech
firmness
fellowship and
training.
I will
give, for in
cure.
fresh
clearness
Such
own.
As
us.
society,and
which
his
a
enjoined us;
set before
divine
taste,
ordinances
prayer
a
kings' courts,
actingthrough
grace
has
those
from
coming
one
with
tural na-
soul.
delicacy,a dignity,a propriety,a justness
a
grace,
imbued
become
a
elevatingthe
imperceptibly himself, he has imbibed ideas, and
the
prayer,
to
of
of
wards perceptionsto-
be
may
and spiritualizing
longer what
no
a
effect of supernatural
effect,in A
habit
which
dislikings,
place,in every
in every
prayer,
"
so
God
turning to
season,
(letalone
their
of
heads
or
motives
relative
intensityof
the
mode
likingsand
their
fears, and
the
and
their
and
them,
their
general maxims
the
they refer them,
which
[Serm.
thoughts, and
of their
viewing things,and to
OF
the
detail of others
among
Many
a
man
sake
one
a
of prayer to
stances in-
illustration,some
particularfault
habit
seems
of
have
no
of
mind,
is calculated
grasp
at
to
all of
XV.
COMMUNION
J
doctrinal of
a
He
truth.
tries to
do
that
salvation,that and
maintained
Yet
though
holds
; he
next
He
the
him,
crosses
doctrine
is
so
it
he
scepticalstate, no
outlet.
Reasonings
be
cannot
Because
him
only
; it
inference
his mind,
Let before
him
him
; let him
God,
do
Or
up
be
ought
we
a
a
man
reason
tempted
rare
indeed
case
may
capriceand one
to
tain cer-
It is but be
can
of arguing.
world such in the
observe
to
truth.
of
acts, instead
give himself
; he
realityto
never
next
is
were
tional devosence pre-
All-merciful ties if his difficul-
vanish.
again :
first
other
it will be
not
towards
as
but
of
form
more,
comfortable un-
him
a
in the
if the
as
an
a
there
grasp
Almighty, All-holy,and
an
and
act
which
is not
again.
such
and
reasonings.
until he
but
exercises of
no
be
can
men.
question
convince
world
certain
never
the
such
of
not
has
next
from
; and
to
present
the
"
exists in his mind
conclusions an
he
convinced;
Why?
do
of
relapsesinto
out
for forth
put
lets it go
then
possiblethat
necessary?" and
for
changes the
he
suddenly
;
not.
does
souls
day,
truth, and doubts
Is
to be
the
one
what
it
is necessary
are
charity to
thinks
is filled with "
doctrines
certain
think
to
does ; he
faith
certain
in
he
he
time
a
a
263
believes, and
man
; for
so
think
time
a
GOD.
get himself
cannot
importance what
He
WITH
a
natural
change ; he may
fancy, then ; to take to form
have
another, from
sudden a
be
scheme
tendency apt
to
take
noveltyor
or likingsor dislikings,
of
for himself, religion
EFFECTS
MORAL
264
of what the
lie thinks which
systems
Again
he
:
best
OF
perhaps with
is troubled
and
excited, sorry
at sin
dote
by
vanities, and
trifles, apt
upon
to
be
out
unsettled
condition, easily the
forgettingit
caught himself
abandon
to
keep
to rule himself,
next, feeble-minded, unable to
his
moment,
one
fain
finds himself
with
dissatisfied
uneasy,
varietyof
a
would
he
He
could.
if he
of all
out
world.
the
divide
unbecoming thoughts,which of his mind
beautiful
most
or
[Serm.
tempted
and
influenced
to
languoror
indolence.
Once
path
more
of
truth
by and
the
best
yet there conduct.
and
not
is
silenced.
allow
more
they
what
to as
a
consider
listen to the
and
be
the
God
a
the
at
whole
guided by perhaps so
think,
others
they
look
ture Scrip-
at
giftfrom
a
God
modify
liberty
to
rule ; discretionary
great
swayed by
what
as
their
convinced, you
not
to
than
certain of
be
to
are
says ;
man
strike the of
you
themselves
voice
motives,
; and insincerity
themselves, and
attend
giftto
plainprecepts by
to
amiable
themselves
defend
They
perhaps
actuated
most
balance that
and
men,
them
;
allow
they make
between
God
the
especialfault
an
in straightforwardness
that though plausibly,
more
is are
men
the
of
want
a
They
than
This
perceptionof
fairlychargeablewith
expediency, and
are
clear
a
duty.
and feelings
not
are
has
now-a-days:
us
among
he
:
the
they
selves themrisons compa-
ticability imprac-
commands,
of effecting a part,and practicability
;
its
think
and
they
XV.]
COMMUNION
consent
may
first
loudness
others
middle
distance rash
are
and
their
at
say that
fault of mind
this
wavering ; and
who
is thus this
of such "
unsteady, timid,
scantitybe
continuance
merely
as
time"
pray would For
not
prayer
his
from "
not
whether
is the
ther dimsighted,whe-
own
and
whether
case,
prayer," by "
evening, but
extraordinary,a
change
them
?
very
promise
? what stability
is
"
in
of the
it,but
a
an
thing some-
nary, extraordi-
redeeming in
recreation a
reason
I mean,
which
disease, something
such
of
considering,
true
society and
remove
what
is
scantiness
the
and
I
where
perchance
morning
medicine
more,
but
to
in
and
fault,)
which
cases
are
;
the
case
cause
man's
a
freely
it is a
arise from
it is worth
if so,
suitable
of
does
of mind
they
another
given how
at least there
but
:
infirmities in his
instant
not
at
tain cer-
lines and
judge
certain
some
Or
about
that
or
a
undertakings,
move
I will not
last
safe, judicious,
a
the violating
they
this
from
the
furthest.
go
question,(forany
in
to guess
prayer
may
in
certainlyarise
choose
be
pleasure. Now,
I will not
does
who
law, while
of God's
which
by always keeping
those
can
opinion, going
of
they observe
course,
they
they
ing that, accord-
mercy
religious projectsand
forgetthat
fences
in
little
a
the
at
are
behind
in their
if
positivenesswith
think
speaker, and they and
then
and
speak ; they
265
shift about
little this way,
a
GOD.
something,
up
They
rest.
the
to
give
to
the
secure
WITH
order
his
New clear
to
habits
nant Cove-
insight
MORAL
266
into the to
truth, such
walk,
how
all tossed has
about
whose
is
V
of
to
us
or
us,
the
divine
of from
because know
the
all
ye know
ye
and
of
word
ye
have
need
not
Whosoever
remaineth
sin, because
is born
birth, by which but
actuallyembraces
God.
is the
This
when
the
Such
men
1
have
Is. xxvi.
and
8.
accustomed
2
and you ye The
abideth teach
he
This
the
themselves
ii. 20.
21.
cannot
is that
only enters,
not
man
you.
commit
not
2."
in
an
"
unto
; and
effectual
1 John
have
because
man
realizes
root
in
are
of Him
any
God
and
true
dazzled
truth
in him of
of life takes
seed
or
written
baptized soul
the
great ones be
God, doth
of
we
will
man
truth, but
that
sin, for his seed
Can
St. John,
the
courage en-
trusteth
"Ye
not
....
he
he
what
received
is born
Christ
promise.
says
lie is of
ye
after
we
by interest,who
the
Are
perfectpeace
the many,
I have
no
stances circum-
are
flatter the
we
how
help and
in
about
Holy One,"
that
anointing which
him
conversations?
not
?
sand
Thee, because
on
aside
know
the
meet
to us, to
keep
can
things.
it,and
in you,
hand
know
to
us
opinion,when
of
timidlyyieldto drawn
unction
sea
wilt
by talent,or habit
the
is the
of
[Serm.
gainsayers?
the
apprehensions
say
earth, or
upon
stayed
Such
possiblyhave
or
Thou
"
mind
withstand
His
out
?
us
do
on
to
to
rock
a
stretched
in Thee
how profess,
to
built upon
OF
will enable
as
life,how
of we
EFFECTS
kingdom
of
regeneration, and to
thrives.
speak
27 ; iii.9.
to
COMMUNION
XV.]
has
God, and
God
feel
powers
the
"
they
feel the
have
been
real.
visible
world
world,
the
hence
men
often
It cannot
them.
be
principles
so
assumed
detail. of the
the
do
in
all these
"
in the
in
points are
world, and
argument,
and
defending
men
to
bad
who
start
have
from.
first
proved the
with
of
them
it lies in
sights if all
as
lead the
one
of
debate
through long processes on
is assumed
lived in In
consequence,
disputants,inconsecutive
as
such
of
their subtleness
without
heaven,
to
details of
attacking,in making probable
or
in
coalescing
matters
mere
go
have
falsehood
pride themselves
improbable, what those
how
commonly
granted,as to
by
forward
move
it should
truth, what
is
better
immortalityof truth, its
The
particular cases,
life,
for
by ; and
vexed
are
familiar
impossibilityof
it,what
Saints
the and
they
wishes
become
them.
admitted
with
They world
one
world
even
what
world, till they talk
next
oneness,
that
;
take
have
They
otherwise from
the
all must
with
the
disconcerted
different
true.
as
what principles,
men
happens
are
were
in their lot with
of
not
are
if it
as
little understood
are
they
they
themselves
cast
men
it sometimes of
sort
because
act
Christians
true
trulyas
as
something ;
men
; but
Such
Angels.
and
on
Most
something.
the
they
world, because
make
court,
; and
come"
to
this
rely on
267
them
to
speak and
to
must
us
world of
to, admire,
up
with
of the
presence
of
GOD.
spoken
ever
accustomed
All
look
WITH
the
word
a
very
men
reasoners,
are
or
by
ground called
strange,
MORAL
268
EFFECTS
thinkers, merely because
eccentric, or perverse take
do not
for
because
do, "
granted,nor do
they
[Serm.
OF
to
go
not
prove
about
go
the
sights(as it were),
and
and
plains,and
rivers
the
world.
next
unable
feelingsof God's
And
to
thoughts
they
make
even
be
out, and
tell all their
to
because
and
to
their
rest.
minds
severe, nor
the
their charitable
and
they
this ?
Each be own, see
and
us
they
;
and their
has
than we
heaven,
not
the
free which
on
appear
understood,
honour
of
good
often
are
their
merely because they are
better
sacred-
from
foreigners.We
unpleasing in
country
off
for the
concern
like
seem
foreignersstrike strange
their
of
God, their
duly appreciated. In short, to
fellow-Christians world
selves bring them-
from
are
too,
might
Nay, perchance, they motives
in
uneasy
reserved
cannot
of
jealousyfor
their sensitive
and
drawn
are
thought
their
because
they
do
its
other not
meaning.
own
; but
we
to
know
;
different
a
"
one
the how
notions
our
manners
manners,
understand We
of
or
do ; nay,
granted which
thoughts
they
conversation
and
say
appear
for
because
thought
engrossed with
constrained
much
monly com-
Hence, perhaps,
they
Perhaps they so
been
ways.
what
feel
they take
drawn
ness,
in
others
their presence. because
God's
of
of
stars
they are
ways
and
mountains and
moon,
the
having
men,
the
in turn
into
and
abrupt
seem
hence
enter
other
sun,
others
define
to
determine
they
what
country. not
may
naturallylike other.
misunderstand
is
why
We them
our
do
not ;
we
COMMUNION
XV.]
think
over-free,or
or
they do
large,not only is understand
or
Lord
severely. Corinthians
St.
(as
often
So
called
the
knoweth
of
children
brethren,
aliens
Yea, though the
though and
their
be
cannot
world, for the
1
"
increase
in
evident
;
Church,
and
to
1.
; and
them
2
Ps.
all men,
eternal the
they
world who
to
not," and
lxix.
law "
take
except in
will seem,
knoweth
who
those
to
exceptions, unamiable
1 Johniii.
our
of God
Church
of both
world
making
2."
and
the
into the
they reallyare
are
is
children
the
remarkable
1." Such
mother's
is the
friends
world
strangersunto
denied, yet such
their portionwith some
works
between
goes
h
our
what
be
this ;
from
us
servants
seem
should the
not
day by day, and
good be
cannot
which we
will
the
admittingus
withal
unto
true
love
and
them
know
meditations:
withdrawing
even
Him
hence
love
therefore
"
it knew
God, but
of
meekness
And
we
the
by
of
that
of
abruptly and
manner
us,
upon
by
reader
every
considered
was
what
"
not, because
world, and
next
honoured
or
speak
to
God," adds,
the effect of divine
us
of
bestowed
sons
us
to
Blessed
our
contemptiblein speech.
as
hath
plain
seems
John, speaking
Father
is
St. Paul
too
Thus
at
discern
cannot
recognized
not
world
the
manner,
Christian.
relatives,and
unrefined, when
or
Christian, but
not
was
He Scripture)
like
in
the
Himself
His
haughty,
And
not.
269
something unpleasant,something
they mean
rude,
GOD.
WITH
8.
the does
MORAL
270
like
not
them, though it
St. John "
He
shall appear,
they shall And
and
Saviour.
know die ;
and
their
is
goods,
shame. what
all but
the
work
he
for the
and
but
that
and
preparing for
but
that
of
are
of
1
; and
1 John
iii. 2.
thing
one
watch
they
;
dying
without ; and
men
last,if
the
at
care
long.
He
to
is
ever
bier, and
the
He
has
him.
over
his
worthy
they
To
hold, that
judgment.
being found
ing leav-
are
sayings,their
his
saying
praise,
powers
on
making
the
They
do
all life is
from state.
be found
of
their
lives; he sick
then
?
come
unseen
It may
coming
hardened
very
Christian
true
while
prayers
the
the
them
conduct
fail not
senses
dying
no
is the
they
worldly affairs them.
be, they may
so
when
for Christ.
alive, His
Such
their does
they
are
againstit,if
wait
God
towards
feel it not.
behind
our
to do with
we
deeds, their
names,
it, for
they
they their
have
realize
to
tween be-
friendshipmay
act
nothing to
; but
writings,their alone
try
for
Him,
choose
turned
they discharge their
blame
for
indeed
and
this world
not
What
feel
minds,
like
fellowshipwith
our
men
their
it may
than
are
Then
be
world's
faces
how
yet (as
;
blessing,that
must
we
whose
courtingmen,
to
seem,
parted with
this
is V
surelythe
two,
better
We
have
He
as
[Serm.
they shall
it would
if,as the
Lord
Him
see
OF
hardlytell why
can
proceeds)they
when
be
EFFECTS
peace He escape
God,
with has the
no
aim
things
COMMUNION
XV.]
that of
shall
And
man.
love
of this
can
bear
and
to
therefore
belong
the
so
to
the
he
is.
first
lot.
his the
to
reward
will
be
of
this
children
of the
words
his
as
the
world
with
themselves, derision counted honour. of God,
and
a
and
of
shall
And
for.
is he
risked
the
the
so
had
we
of
numbered
among
lot is among
v.
end
the
]"
5.
saints
his the
In
the
righteous
the
face
of of
account
no
shall
be
amazed
far
beyond
be at
all and
within
say
sometimes
reproach his
and
of
of
they repenting
whom
Wisd.
chance then
spirit,shall
of
proverb
1
shall
of
out
the
it, they
see
God,
indeed
end.
an
made
of
that
before
salvation,
his
is he his
Then
fear, and
his life madness, How
to
he
from
and
when
come
him, and
anguish
This
has
time;
boldness
terrible
for
groaning
of
they
looked
they
"
man,
When
strangeness
that
is
great
labours.
himself
he
;
beginning,
afflicted
have
troubled
but
in
last, blessed
future, preferring the
certainty
wise
stand
man
such
the
to
in it and
joined
the
praise ;
strange
side
conquering
its
family
at
has
of
nameless
comes
He
present against the
eternity
desire
Son
the
unlearns
day by day
world
Christ
when
be
to
271
before
to stand
he the
seem
And
and
pass,
world, and
to
place, for
will
to
come
GOD.
WITH
;
be
to
the '
!"
we
in fools
without children
XVI.
SERMON
CHRIST
HIDDEN
John
"
The
light shineth
in
THE
FROM
WORLD.
i. 5.
the
and
darkness,
darkness
comprehended
in
mind
when
Jesus
Christ
it not."
all
Of
the
the
contemplating earth1,
upon
the
mean
His
of
its
being
humble
referred
to "
text,
obscure
The
shineth
what
foretold
is
"
every shall the
eye
first
about
shall
recognize time, 1
in
it not
comprehended
Him
;
His
of in
Scripture,
second
;" which
whereas
though
many
Preached
on
in
Christmas
He
the
ness darkwith
Then that
implies
Day.
is
contrast
Advent.
Him,
He
in
as
the
and
when saw
which
Advent
first
is in
I
sense
which
darkness,
and
it.
the
in
secrecy
;" and
His
Him
see
attended
obscurity
the
and
frequently
light
which
the
characteristic
very
affecting
more
condition,
but
;
shrouded, This
is
the Lord
our
obscurity
not
observed.
of
perhaps
do
was
rise
sojourn
none
than
subduing
He
which
thoughts
came
few
all for
indeed
Serm.
discerned
;" and
said to
I been
It had
one
Me,
Philip
I propose
to
set before
which
from
arise which
and
His
might whether
He
after
have
as
to
not
God,
Him
and
when
He
from
down
heaven,
taking flesh,is
gloryand
thought, that
or
princeor
a
beggar.
this
reason
;
because
one
And
that He
wonderful
it
earth, yet He
on
come
yet came
might
would
despisedby
the
world, and
had
come
yet
a
knowing
would
a
low
He not
the
now
the poor
great princeor noble, a
whit
as
looked
being
estate, He
Isai. liii.2. John
that
more
least have
at
Him,
honoured in
as
so
little
sight that it mattered
despised:
came
IV.
earth.
on
and
1
VOL,
sojournwhen
coming
more
world, without
was
a
of the circumstances
overlooked
be
If He
are.
circumstance,
thought beforehand, that, though
to
are
thoughts
two
or
some
words
first
at
estate, for been
submit
the
of
came
condescended
rich
Father's
all,it is much
low
in
in
power
consider
yet hast thou
solemn
very
His
condescension
beyond
one
you
review
us
marked
leavingHis
far
"
?"
this
let first,
which
ministry,
friends, Have
and
you,
should
we
of His
end chosen
When
be profitthrough God's blessing, able.
may,
1. And
in
1
known
not
beauty that
no
with
273
"
twelve
time
long
so
WORLD.
prophesied,
the very
at
of His
THE
been
Him, there is
see
desire Him
He
FROM
HIDDEN
Him.
shall
we
CHRIST
XVI.]
a
took
He
up
to
prince;
but
upon
xiv. 9. T
Him
additional
one
FROM
HIDDEN
CHRIST
274
THE
WORLD.
humiliation, contempt,
[Serm.
being
"
temned, con-
scorned, rudely passed by, roughly profaned His
by What
His
Mother
Bethlehem would
"
is
betake
is
been
no
room
herself
to
remain
in
the
a
little
born,
the
Creator
of
she
;
she
she
;
lays Him
a
placed,is
so
heaven
to
comes
choice
She is
finds
obliged to
brings
in
ing com-
her
home.
at
inn ;
stable
and
so
woman
poor
to
firstborn Son,
babe,
a
when taxed, travelling,
to be
have
of His
actual circumstances
the
were
?
there
creatures.
forth
That
manger. other
none
her
than
earth, the Eternal
and
Son
of God.
Well
He
;
brought
manger,
He
had
was
put
not
death,
to
which
death
For
the
I say, the
three
lived, just
Day
after
day,
might happen a
babe
in a
arms
boy,
as
a
to
any to
and
of
seems
would
live
He
us.
plant,"increasingin
He wisdom
grew and
up
to now.
and
passed from
being a child, and so
old.
winter
season,
another, passed
then
and
year
He
but
life,He
man
after
season
preached,
thirtyyears
was
of His
poor
life,He
Scripture;
in
till He
thirtyyears
death,
suffered.
of His
so
odious
and
last years
do
penter car-
He lastly,
head:
infamous then
have
one
His
read
a
a
preach the Gospel,
to
lay
to
we
of
lowly trade, that
a
an
laid in
woman,
poor
began
Gospel,as
the first
summer,
to
a
criminals
begin to
did not For
He
place
a
of
to
up
when
; and
the
born
was
"like
stature
a
as
being
He
then
on
came be-
tender
; and
then
CHRIST
XVI]
HIDDEN
He
seems
His
reputed father How
should
live
years
He
till He
thirty
was
is all this ! that
here, doing nothing great, so long ;
furtheringthe
sake
cause
Doubtless
heaven.
counsels
in God's
reasons
obscurity; I
in
Joseph
ordinaryway
an
wonderful
very
of
trade
in
on
275
of
living;
ing, preach-
not
or collectingdisciples, apparently in
or
from
WORLD.
the
occurrence,
if for the
livinghere, as
way
going
;
great
any old.
THE
followed
have
to
without
FROM
which
brought Him
there
were
for His
and
going on
that
only mean,
deep do
we
any
down wise
long
so
know
not
them. And
it is remarkable
Him,
to
seem
His
equals.
that
have
brethren,
cousins,
very
observable, moreover,
preach, and "
His
When
lay hold 1." and
They
to
because
multitude
; for
treat
the
it,they
we
be
must
being
sent, too.
Also
who
"
rightly," Gospel,
new
they preach
Accordinglywe
Mark
disposed, now,
I say
people are
iii. 21.
T2
"
to
self Him-
against authority;
and
such
1
wrong.
out
is beside be
to
told,
are
went
might
streets.
it is
began
we
generallypreach a
is wrong
tempted
He
ordinaryperson
any
in
to say that
as
And
when
they said,He Him
persons
therefore
of
relations,
near
collected,
heard
treated
preach
such
without which
Him
on
that
of their
one
Him.
in
about
were
as
is,His
believe
not
friends
to rightly,
began and
a
that
who
Him
treated
His
did
those
are
beside
all
often them-
CHRIST
276
selves," charitable be
to
such
to
know
not
and
out,
them.
drank
He
was
not
sin ; and
all
in
this
detect, because
who
are
much
better
sinless Son
and
2. I say that be
a
to
say that
we
could
there
or irreligious,
like
much eyes
are
what
are
much
:
correct
not
open
each
very
to
persons,
are
next
Christ, to
us,
merely have
this is
not
mean
who
course,
who
no
the
decent
But sense
no
are
sight,yet
mean
no
in
are
blame,
respectablemen,
but
And
; of
who
first I
bour, neigh-
lives. irreligious
serious at
door
of persons,
Christ
and
God, might
I do
number
a
different.
some
those
that
of
on.
of persons
other
called
did
would
many
find it out.
not
bad
number
a
are
He
livingclose
our
dwelt
be
were
lead
as
not
are
sure
who
persons
world
should
there be
be
Christ,the sinless Son
that
went
others.
that
so
:
tween be-
it.
perhaps we
thought
himself
He
others,
as
in and
the
of
yet
what
understands
us
God, might
in the
livingnow and
than
discover
not
we
of
of
and
difference
except
man,
none
Him,
slept,as
great difference
not
the
walked,
respects a
said of
came
and
than
friends
dressed
others,He
as
mad
say
a
was
often
is
should
with
mark
He
spoke, and
It
understand
not
nothing to
and
and
eat
we
long
so
[Serm.
be
to
Lord's
our
; did
saw
Him He
lived
Him
They
was.
what
Well,
had
They
WORLD.
unjustly.
not
this is what
persons,
THE
for it is better
so,
say
disobedient.
Him. did
and
mad,
or
FROM
HIDDEN
in
very God's of
great mass
who
vary
and
outwardly
great
sense
very
of
re-
CHRIST
XVI.]
do ligion, of
God,
HIDDEN
FROM
have
deny themselves,
not
but
love
world
the
WORLD.
THE
or orderly,
or having early got strong passions,
being regular,and they
what
are
little
very
just the very
like
they
God,
because do
number
of
less of
they
for the
secret
the
it cannot most
prayers,
part
victories.
course
; but
more
I
people in privatelife,such
thirtyyears And
there
; and are
life in the
so
these many
look of
heart
;
charities,
secret
struggles,
proportionas
certain
as
Yet
deeds, yet these
deeds,
persons
will be
sense)
seen
known
ordinarycondition
talking of the
am
or
cause eyes, be-
public life,they (in a
a
are
more
common
secret self-denials,
into
out
to
in
to
they
there
less of faith.
hidden
secret
secret
Of
or
same, a
They become
to
two, with
these
exist without
scrutinized, and
and
others, but
Moreover,
more
religionis
brought
are
of
about
on
go
because
do, and
to
so
worldliness, and
are
it in secret, both
do
they
between
others
though
secret
; but
tells them
true
are
world
all look
look
themselves, discipline
to
like it to be known.
not
and
obey God,
God
the
change themselves,
to
can
to
the
renounce
who
in their hearts
as
it,
correct, but
trainingto be saints in heaven.
are
of
in
great show, they
no
no
way
formed
others
are
world, who
they make
having
and
quiet ordinary way
same
all
there
interest
into the
being
decent
are,
the
to
same
habits
But
more.
reallythey do
they
different ;
in the
their
love
ardent
no
and, their
;
lying in being regularand
277
our
very
Saviour like
each
them, that unless
was
for
other. we
get
CHRIST
278
them,
near
very
between do
though leave
have
we
this
others
influence
And
of
are
and
ourselves
whether
Alas
! too
them
for
a
us,
on
exemplifiedin He
influenced
was
so
very
any of
the
most
who
serve
a
Saviour's
holy. by
The
and
the
holier
attracted
world
will be 1
he the
blind
to
knowing them,
was
by history, of the
men
us.
close
heavy
a
us,
within were
this
holier
whether
ation condemn-
singularly how
much
is,the less
man
All who
world.
faith will understand living
part, be the
means
ask
humbled
we
that is
on
they
may
us,
burn
of
Now
indeed.
sparkof him,
; and
not
is understood
have
had
no
own
after
we
us,
shall find that
we
they
then
; and
over
hearts
our
are
God's
are
to
have
we
them, had
we
whether
past, perhaps
us,
our
who have
they
made
to
like him.
them
though
knew
we
other
him
in
God,
of
we
is
long time, them
like
power
time
over
really
a
test, whether
power
often
knew
and
the
if
gone,
they
that
must
like-minded, and
And
at
yet,
others,but
thingin a
us.
what
on
attracted
they
are
Saints
the
over
what
who
to
means
And
certain
secret
any
after all is
lookingback
no
ours.
judge
of
becomes
knowing
Saints,yet
dead
have
with
influence
means
him
to
it often
like-minded have
sort
a
all who
thus
of
it is very
distinction
saint,though he looks
true
a
still has
attract
he
no
[Serm.
any
have
we
rightto
WORLD.
see
business
no
God,
to
holy man, men,
another;
it is
THE
cannot
we
and
one
so, and
FROM
HIDDEN
thing some-
is, they will, for more; to
but
him,
or
those scorn
CHRIST
XVI.]
HIDDEN
dislike him, the
and
to
in
His
whether
have
He
of
one
we a
we
!)yet should
even
have
detected
was
the
Father
before
merely
hidden
did
we
might for
"
not
take
see
it
as
His
sheep
might
take
not
know
Him,
His
glory,or
we
to
3. And serious
of
His
a
know it or
a
we
thought, to
He
His
awful
thought ; and
Him,
we
not
His,
in were
we
proof
earthly
long time,
Him
follow
voice, and
His
which
and
was,
that
we
;"
should
we
adore
greatness,or
excellency,if
were
mitted ad-
in heaven.
presence
here
glory which
wonderful
clear
admire His
love
we
very
proof that
His
as
should
for any
thing
clear
less
the world
us
near
any
strange, eccentric,
that
a
High
this,whether
quenched by
not
were
whether
Most
as
Much
This, truly,is
if He
because
Him
thought
sparks
tabernacle.
tinguished dis-
correct
was
the
far
as
any
with
had
bour, neigh-
have
rather,
or
they ;
door
next
towards
fanciful.
and
extravagant,
than
else,who
went
we
have
reason
what respectedHim, (alas,
we
language
not
believe
for the
should
deportment;
if
hended compre-
not
better
our
one
any
though
! what
word
God
his
not,
Him
been
"the
questionwhether
a
family,we
from
in
quiet should
had
our
Him
darkness
so, and
understood
though or
and
the
said,it surelybecomes
should
we
but all-holy,
relations did
were
279
This, I say, happened
is.
was
near
if this
And
have
he
He
WORLD.
THE
darkness, and
it not." in Him.
holier
Lord.
our
lightshined
I
FROM
are
which
brought I
will
to
another
allude.
We
most are
HIDDEN
CHRIST
280
conscience
when
the
had
I
hindered
had
told
even
made
have
going
of Christ no
miracle, and
this
But to
lightthis We
do but
we
heaven;
with
"
what
I do not
; but
would
not
He
the
I believe
yet
with
case
did
I
most
am
ing com-
a
fearful
what
world.
the next
place of happinessto
the
us,
is, if great probability
on
goes
miracles
earth, that
on
not
go to the farther
know
he
bad
a
in
was
questionwhether,
contrary, the very fact of his being in heaven
all his unholiness torment
within
get there
it ;
prospectsin a
have
not
though
to observe
be
if He
Without
subject. What
you
must
would
and
us.
even
us,
been
this
our
upon
of
only the possibility
brought to heaven, would
if
the
have
I wish
judge by
can
man,
:
heaven
think
if we
on
casts
they
even
knowing
not
on
our
We
His
seen
seem),
our
enough
is this
we
close to
would literally
men.
habits
should
we
straints re-
presence
same
subject,consider
being
far from
so
lastingimpressionon
this
stronger
present ;
was,
had
it may
Christ, we
the
by
was
He
Nay,
any
into
He
who
us
(incredibleas
with
recognizing Him.
from
known
Him.
believed
say, that had
that
answer,
is, that those
us
have
not
We
being
reformed
being
Christ, the chance
should
of
of
days
misconduct,
our
excuse
[Serm.
in the
stronger motives,
againstsin.
have
born
reproachesus.
had
sinful habits
WORLD.
THE
been
we
advantage
have
should
had
we
in this way
Christ, and
we
wish
to
apt
very
FROM
him.
to
upon
him, and
This
indeed
him, would
lightup would
be
not
the a
be
fires of
most
a
teral li-
hell
dreadful
CHRIST
XVI.]
of
way
findingout
heaven
best
would
not
Him,
stripped Him,
Him,
on
close with
Him
He
approaches have came
to
been
in
closer
to
brutal
the
or
limb,
and
hand,
soldiers
Virgin, indeed,
and
if we
we,
Whether
be true
an
approached knew would
inward Him
walk
rested
stupidly gaze would on
meddle
at
the
it ;
with
intruding and
that
gazing
the
est near-
earth
upon of
the
two
allowed
was
Him
by closer
came
His
on
profaned nerve
of
it.
to
the
upon
His
reverentlytouch
and
bosom, limb !
nerve
still to
the
So
they
of God
would
holiest
prying, not
;
have this is
those
who
nearest, who
came
it is with
throne
Of
by The
Him
; but
us
approach.
externally, they
close
along,
believers, still closer, who
sort
nothing about
Him,
pierced Him
who
within really,though spiritually,
another,
go
!
Him
tortured
Blessed
Him
to
who
seized
God
made
who
St. John,
and
wounds,
his
men
stood
then
St. Thomas,
Him,
Could
vinegar, looked
thought,
blasphemy
forth
reach
has
man
at
He
Him
it up,
dead, and
dreadful
remain
that
limbs
Him
gave
was
O
spear?
a
hurried
it, raised
to
jeered Him,
whether
they
His
pose sup-
there.
was
there.
out
us
could seem,
he
when
stretched
nailed
cross,
that
281
let
he
it would
Him,
on
But
suppose
than
spit
WORLD.
was.
wonderful
God
to
nearer
struck
us
know
nothing
see
come
let
:
THE
he
unblasted, yet
he
would
FROM
where
lightercase
a
in
HIDDEN
sinners ;
touch
they
it ;
things; they meaning
:
any
they
would
they
would
thing
with
by it,but
wrong
FROM
HIDDEN
CHRIST
282
WORLD.
of brute
sort
a
THE
tillthe curiosity,
avenging lightningsdestroyed them; have
they Our
tell
bodily senses
evil
what
know
is
exposing
are
feel
ourselves
no
they
do
further
and
smitten, sin
this is what
But
4.
for
insult His
way
Certainlywe but as
great.
; we
loud; and we
evils
speaketh shall
be
a
nothing ; the
next
and
they fall,
beings !
and
they
slaughteredat
the
which
weapons
very
very
word
forgiven him;
this
thus we
are
in
bitter, which
awful
passage
against the but
Son
whosoever
are
are
?
"
of
less
not
subtle.
more
;
commit
cannot
greater which
are
this ?
blasphemy
open we
less
any of
sure
?
us
concern
or
so
such
whether
sins
more
a
sinners
souls ; that
does
Are
deeper, which
recollect
not
the
cannot
matter
often
startling;insults
warnings,
sudden
a
are
commit
cannot
For
are
happen
Miserable
how
Majesty.
it is another
we
Now,
immortal
smell
say,
here
is not
Christ
we
!
may
you
have
to
or
when
presage
going
cattle which
destroy them
to
We
perish.
shambles, yet feel and are
know
further they go fearlessly
does
be like the
should
good
weather, when
till on precipices,
among
are
We
they can
is
So
to them.
moment
or
what
know
not
;
matter.
of
by feeling,we
neglectthem.
senses spiritual
have
the
in
scent,
much.
not
all because
"
approach
us.
the
to
too
must
we
us
happening to
exerting ourselves and
of the
By sound, by
earth.
on
guide them
to
senses
no
[Serm.
so
Do
ever Whosoman,
it
speaketh
against the him
HIDDEN
CHRIST
XVI.]
denunciation
when
the
under
present of whom
but
question;
I
ministration
than
open.
this
First,
that
Christ He
expressly that Ghost's
might
as
deny
He
that
and
God
the
He
one,
how
Him
; but
so
is still be
Himself
still in
the
of His
and without He
The
Holy
that
in the
days
Persons, the
as
Spirit
God
how
Spiritand
we
world,
Divine
mystery,
"
said
the be
can
Spiritin
it is.
(which cannot
days
in the
be
His
:
He
in this
two
possible, im-
flagrant
so
here
was
to
considered
coming,
not
Holy Ghost,
can
if He
Next,
a
be
may
that
earth.
when
is
serious
very
again.
Body
Spirit
very
be
not
on
was
now,
indeed
This
is here. Son
is here
a
at
are
there
let it be
come
He
His
flesh, when
His
of
so
we
think
really His
well say that
that
injuryoffered
and
still
is
would
is
coming
thought
of Christians
is
should
we
this
not
case
that
though they could
With
or
insult
forgiven
or
that
speaks, this
Person, though and
of
quote it to show
greater even
Christ's
recollect
we
Saviour
our
283
be
not
fulfilled in the
be
can
WORLD.
decidingwhether
not
am
though
now,
sins
I
THE
it shall
Holy Ghost,
Now,
1."
FROM
may due
on
earth, yet is
denied),it the
is
condition
flesh.
I mean,
plain that He
which He
is
a
approached (unlesswe
be
and
reverence
is (forthat
1
is
Matt.
a
further
xii. 32.
fear.
not
visible
He
keeps
chose hidden are
I say,
in
viour, Saful) care-
ever wher-
question),still He
CHRIST
284
HIDDEN
here, and
is be
the
of
His
of
tokens
if
is
of
others,
they will Jews
the
as
flesh,till He earth
now.
away,
of
insult
Him
He
seems
And
as
is here,
to
them
Jews
what that
they
Him
towards under
the
whom
even
itself,or
We
now
we
His
on
far
impossibleso
to
if nevertheless
And
so
feel.
for
they
It
that
is as
too
this
probable, then, great blasphemy
the
be
can
we
are
committed
;
little witnesses
as
presence
was
rant igno-
were
Holy Spirit,against
sins
impressiveto
further
a
; for
are
humble
now.
Him
did, first,because
Jews
heinous
more
lead and
"
His
He
was
the
they
will be
men
into
as
many,
His
Body
:" what
visible
which
on
this
tokens
of
bodily
found
apprehension,
of to
His
be
presence
of
a
must
nature
they
be
instance, the Church His
material
earth, such
instrument we
for
irreverence, unless For
watchful.
It is the
it is that
reason
what
consider
easilyto
when
be
His
of
present
to think
at least
dispensationof
see
called
days
and
formerly.
presence
when
the
as
is
the
nowhere
doing.
commit
because
next,
themselves
did of old ; and
Jews,
were
now
can
we
sharpwitted
they are perchance approaching and
of the
case
in
they come
insultingHim, though they just the
be
perplex even
be
must
doubting where
and
argue,
they feel it to the
[Serm.
and, whatever
secret;
did
when
course
WORLD.
persons
subtle, they may
and
THE
Presence, stillthey
admit
to
it is ; and
He
again
nature
a
FROM
of
His
Body
is the Divine
approach,
to
is was
Church power
;
gain good
CHRIST
XVI.]
Him
from His
HIDDEN
; it is that
Now,
anger.
were,
insult
and
faith ?
an
We
profaneness,when
know
;
of them
(to
whom
equal,)
He
that
Again tokens
neglect His
is
plain,the profane
or
obscure
are
Him,
His
Scripture: Whoso
for
state
is
Last
Me?"
Day
He
world;
led
insult
instance, He
Me."
And
; and
here
and to
men
Him
Again
:
insult and tokens
of
of
That
many
passages
children,
My
said
Saul,
He
forewarns
will say to the
His
as
little child in
followers, He
to are
now.
says
such
one
us
such
was,
plain from
persecutingHis
thou
weak, and afflicted
in the qualities, to
men
tokens
receiveth was
cutest
the
so
that
Me."
sent
He
this
like
shall receive
Name, who
in
the
he
and
Presence
What
it.
he
and
temptation meets
same
defenceless
Presence, lead
such
the poor,
followers
and
that
surely
Me,
despiseth Me,
of His
to the
office
in
heareth
you,
instruments
chosen
ill-treat
"
heareth
has made
their brethren
seventy disciples,
are
despisethHim
He
:
and
again,as
of
ministers
despiseth you,
despisethMe,
His
to
fect imper-
said,speakingnot all the
all
members. but
are
by
His
from
pure
passionswith
has
but
Christian "
that
of like He
best
live than
in all her
at
it
as
provoking not
even
least
at
was
ministers
erring,and
Apostles merely
so
awaken
but,
do
more
is defiled
that her
yet
Church
men
vessel,far
the Church
and
by insultingwe is the
flesh, for that
sin, and
285
humiliation, almost
earthen
of
WORLD.
THE
which
what
of
body
a
body
FROM
"
to
Why us,
persethat "
righteous,
I
at was
CHRIST
286
HIDDEN
and
hungred,
an
and
ye
Me
took
unto
came
have
done
ye have connexion words the
And the
awful
what
Christ.
They
drink?"
yet
days of
flesh.
which
a are
at
states
remark
St.
Corinthians, shows
how
profane the the
great
Lord's the
Body."
world
manger 1
Matt,
2
Vid.
When
the
xviii. 5. Pascal's
is both
He
He
ix. 4.
Thoughts.
intimately
most
was
Matt.
how
while
Corinthians
of
"
Epistle
easy and
born
was
the
Ordinances,
Supper,
the
want
cattle, but Acts
in
how
of
in the
than
both Lord's
an
Thee
gave
Paul,
a
it not.
knew
among
was
Thee
in his First
excess
been, yet also that it
approached
His
simple, yet
Him.
wicked
we
saw
appliesto
most
once
fearful it is to
had
publiclyso
more
passage
righteousare
thirsty,and
or
His
has been
nor righteous
the
same
in
this
age, then, Christ
not
similar
with
connected to the
Thee,
the
this,which
Lord, when
say,
"
he had
the discerning into
the
laid
in
35
world, a
rude
Angels
all the
xxv.
ye
My brethren,
makes
they
ye
as
followers
even
;
was
prison,and
observes
and
ye
; I
Inasmuch
"
He
that
"
world, and His
done
Me
these
What
unaware
In every
And
of
V
apposite,is
had
fed
hungred, and
adds,
2,that neither
they
represented as
in
was
thirsty,
stranger, and
clothed
ye
least
[Sbbm.
; I was
a
Himself
and
noted
now
was
He
wicked.
WORLD.
meat
; I
Me
it unto
the
more
knew
Me."
between
to
before
Me
it unto
done
I and
naked,
visited
ye
THE
Me
gave
drink.
in ;
sick, and
ye
Me
gave
FROM
"
40.
of
CHRIST
XVI.]
God
table,
a
in
world
the
Let
its
then
circumstances
Heavenly
the
spiritual
see
Him,
even
;
is
make,
and
faith
and
present honoured dis-
adores,
but
by. pray
Host, would
minded
in
287
He
too
perhaps
Him
not
not
heart
to
upon
this
perceive may
to
ever
that
understanding,
our
WORLD.
THE
Now
homely
passes
us
FROM
Him."
worshipped
upon
of
HIDDEN
we
may
world.
Him
approach earth.
enlighten
even
Him,
the
eyes
belong
to
As
carnal-
the
in
the
heaven,
possess
so
Him,
SERMON
CHRIST
XVII.
IN
MANIFESTED
xvi.
John
When
Lord
our
they
another
of
rely
might
of
His
the
invisible
real
higher
more
;
so
most
what for
His
by
the
had
would
gone
Apostles
presence how At
the
of
in
any
Christ
mised pro-
Himself
and
it
with
and
be
was
this
bringing
degree
had
more
more
time,
Though
He
as
would
while
before. than
He
be
Ever-blessed
same
Comforter, not
been.
much
mise pro-
they
inasmuch
comfort,
and
should
invisibly,
come
and that
Spirit
the
should
gracious
blessedness,
hide
Ghost,
whom
on
the
in
the
by
who
had
Person
inscrutable.
and and
power
He
than
efficacious
and
secret
or
who
Father,
them
and
Him,
Third
Holy
greater
was
new
the
the
of
Apostles,
Teacher,
and
even
them
Trinity,
Guide
them
to
more
His
consoled
He
instead
Me."
leaving
was
sorrowful,
were
14.
glorify
shall
He
"
REMEMBRANCE.
obscure He
done,
did He
a
Serm.
would
not
whom
He
could
throw
How
obscure
than
was
manifest
how
could
He
a
the
Comforter
Son
not
hidden,
of the
the
words
these
words
in
the mercies
and the
upon
On the
of the
vision
of
the
in
away,
the
out
put
to
go
come,
not
expresslyannounced Him,
manifestingHimself
should
Comforter.
and
otherwise
Accordingly,though
might
?
could
Son,
the
Son, do
death
Son
who
of God
Himself, the Holy Ghost,
also ?
man
that the
presence
whose
for
way
expedient that
was
Son, while
Him,
graciousto
with
fail to illuminate
of
opened
the
be?
glory? how
the
Spiritproceeding from
that the Son
of
one
289
supersedeHim
and could
the Lord
who
Holy Ghost,
than
"c.
into the shade
greater or holier
could
the
MANIFESTED,
succeeded.
come
who
the
CHRIST
XVII.]
?
fections perCross be
to
it
was
order of the
sightby
the
contrary, Christ
Apostles concerning
text,
u
He
shall
glorify
Me." Now
the
specialway
lead
Holy
in this
appointment some
Divine
Providence, which
The
gloryto
gave He
the
was
God
appeared
said
most
but
it is iv.
gloryto
the Son
gave
is
as
God
in which
Son,
the
Son
the
thing
is not
a
affairs.
that plainly, one
there
generallaw of observed, as in Scripture, of
trace
was
to
of
He
the
Holy
Ghost
by manifestingthat
Only-begottenSon
had
VOL.
to
in the world's
specialway
in what
inquirewhether
; and
so
firstto consider
Ghost
of God
next
us
of the
declare
Saviour
Our
man.
was
Father, who
the Son the
of God
whole u
;
truth,
MANIFESTED
CHRIST
290
another
[Serm.
receive
it.
Our
said, but
His
Apostles understood
to
need
be
not.
Nay,
faith,and
when
they made
the
by
Saviour
secret
said all that
confession,and that in God, and therefore
of
grace
acceptablyto Christ,still they understood what the
they
Christ,the Son
who
He
when
God,"
St. Peter,
did
blood, but
Had
he
Him, have
that
presumed
Him
he
of
creature
to
God,
Only-begottenSon
Son
flesh
Father.
the
lay
and
begin
God,
of
before to
understand
not
Eternal
the
but
of the
did
of
Nor
after,when
Him,
take
the
being
as
of
passion which "
Son
through
soon
so
turion, cen-
Surely not.
revelation he
that the
was
spoke,not
Certainlyhe
?"
Lord,
our
the
own
of His
spoke
?
words
as
centurion
Did
Truly,this
the
by
did the
crucifixion. "
understood, could
Lord
rebuke
his
though
and
our
said,
understand
So
of God.
at His
present
was
fully
not
acknowledged Him
St. Peter
said.
Him
not
was
Word,
the
Him
in
Saviour's conduct
in
with
Father, one
substance, distinct in Person. And the
when
days of
intendingit their
words
find that He
should
be
at
into the to
Himself
if
once
light. Thus "
desirous
of 1
He
gave
at
wait
when
the
correctinghim
for
for His His
and
young
Master," He
if
as
awhile
bring Christ
if
as
; ;
once
reservingthem to
was
cealed purposelycon-
not
stand, but should
Him, and said, Good more
yet
given,but
interpretation ; as
words
our
knowledge,which
should
coming, who
came
into
we flesh,
His
that
His
look
we
ruler showed
than
of
IN
XVIL]
REMEMBRANCE.
revealingHimself, words, rather another
than
He
the Jews
He, being a
had
intimatingthat
the
called
were
He
Himself,
gods
well
as
or
He
expressions, the Old
when witness
bear
to
was,
ment Testa-
And
He.
as
which
Truth
own
refused
what
say
At self Him-
God, far from
prophetsof
the
his
blasphemy, in
sacred
His
Pilate,He
before
stood
to
withdrew
even
of
Himself
made
weigh
far disclosed
so
Him
on repeatingand insisting
He they rejected,
him
accept them.
to
accused
man,
make
to
Himself
time, when
that that
desirous
291
He
whence
or
came.
He
Thus
was
Apparently,it Ghost had
with
been
knew
it,not
at
here
we
Now
in
Presence
but
what
is gone
see,
in
I
evidence
before
comes
in
discerned
and
of
all
think, the
Holy who
they
over
was
trace
of
a
general again
again and
us
world,
the at
afterwards, when
Saviour's
the
the time.
is not
us,
resurrection,
Apostlesunderstood
When
Scripture and
upon
Our
His
them.
which principle, both
that serveth."
he
as
ascension, when
that the
descended,
"
till after His
not
was
after especially
and
them
among
the we
time look
God's
that
it is
when back
upon
over.
historyitself the
existence
will
supplyinstances
of this
remarkable
law. St.
Philip,for instance, when
Almighty Father, had
so
he asked
little understood
the
our long enjoyed ; accordingly,
2
to
see
the
he privilege Lord
il an-
CHRIST
292
swered,
thou
hast
yet
Again,on I
What
"
I been
Have
"
His
not
do, thou
And
in like
that
did
they Him,
Then heart
burn
too
not
know
once
He
said
"
the of
sun
he
holden
were
nized recog-
of their
talked
fled
sight.
not
with
our
by
us
set."
house
God, and
place!
was
there
In
sleep he
his
above of
this
is
gate
Luke
2
xiii. 7. xxiv.
32.
4
his
sleep, I
said, How but
of heaven
4."
Again, after wrestlingall night with
John
them.
other
none
all
place,and
afraid,and
This
this is the
tarried
out
is in
Old
brother,
his
Lord
awaked
Lord he
the
the
from
from
place,and was
he
And
is this
3
the two
they
out
He
Angels,and
dreadful
1
these
done
another, Did
while
when
Surely,the
it not.
of
was
things
with
taken following,
Accordingly,when knew
had
When
vanished
certain
a
the vision
said,
Jesus these
their eyes
to
us,
the
night, because
he
that
talked
Him.
one
Jacob,
lightedupon
saw
when
they
He
while
Emmaus,
to
are
Testament. "
shalt
?"
way
Such
that
thou
things understood
they
and
Peter,
2."
within
3
the
at
they
"
but
now,
but first,
the
manner
disciples going
and
you,
said to St.
Again, "These
Him,
Him
thingsunto
not
remembered of
with
Me, Philip?"
knowest
disciplesat
written
were
time
occasion, He
another
then glorified,
[Serm.
long
so
known
not
hereafter 1."
know
MANIFESTED
Angel,
the
John
xii. 16.
Gen.
xxviii. 11
the
"
17.
XVII.]
IN
who
knowing
not
name,
then
place
Peniel
and
So
1 have
so
God3." Such
rule
them
at
only.
Of
Most
God which and not
was
is still
the
discern
the
1
things of
Gen.
xxxii.
30.
parted de-
his
wife, then,
and
not
Him.
Then
they
And
I
in
the
mission
the
"
Manoah
that
so
fell said
have
we
do
we
have
said,
very
outline
of
mission
laden
of
; the
the
had
as
not
even
natural
Spiritof
2
Judges
of the
vi. 22.
of
the
the
Son
of
Holy Ghost,
benefits, spiritual and when
blood He
could
wrought
still less discerns
man
God
be
to
Flesh
God,
have
we
Saviour, who
our
with
secret.
visible miracles
; for because
face to face V
till afterwards
the Son
with
Angel
secretly ;
more
more
been
wards time, except by faith, after-
High,and still
had
Scripture,to dispenseHis
which,
understood
from
then,
man,
surelydie, because
in
the
a
God
Lord
ground
shall
is God's
who
after the
and
the
to
Gospel history; was
face !
departed
like
Lord
discovered
wife, We
not
Him
of the
specialinstances
two
His
of the
name
face to
had
discovered
blessingssilentlyand discern
God
Angel
Alas, O
"
Manoah
their faces
seen
called the seen
like manner,
then, they
his
have
Angel
an
from
unto
Jacob
treated
he said,
in
asking after
and
was,
"
the
had
seen
And
293
preservedV
till then, he
him, and
on
I
again, after
not
till
for
;
Gideon, who and
it
length
at
life is
my
REMEMBRANCE.
;
yet in the
3
next
lb. xiii. 20. 22,
CHRIST
294
all shall be
world
what
here the
it
was
to Moses
; He
live
glory behind, he
passing;
which it
saw
it, and toward
the
Now
to
in them. do
we
but
If indeed
We
not
why things come,
One
made
son
prisonin have
ye
these
things
the
was
1
Exod.
of
bereaved
fortunes
with
away
is not,
all these
:
away
so ;" certainly
foreignland,
Simeon
and
the
a
the
20.
confess
We
the
and
will
ye
favourite from
him
xxxiv.
8.
;
nothing.
these
seemed
things be.
to
rest, another
take
;
"
"
in Me
is not,
Benjamin Yet
Or
good.
all
pursue
and
holy youth
sold
by
2
; at
they tend.
against me." for
His
not,
children; Joseph
my
what
as
or
see
whither
they
pen hapat the
God's hand
see
third demanded
a
working
first taken
xxxiii.
by
things are
were
of
or
takes
know
occasion, "All
one
on
head
Events
happens
accept in faith.
2
his
accept it in faith
we
see
againstme
do not
all that
take
but
out
ledged acknow-
is to what
faith,we
have
can
cried
he
do not
we
we
we
Jacob are
them,
how, whether
any
best
that
front,or in
bowed
and
parallelthis
we
see, and
not
....
saw
in
see
providencesof dailylife.
meaning
face,
worshipped 1."
how
of
appeared
Moses
not
haste
pleasantor painful;
us
it
retired,and
it
as
earth, and
the
the
time
might
made
"
consider
place in
he
Thus
see.
My
see
and
passed by,
to
gloryas
canst
believing
not
them
is like His
said, Thou He
for
given
never
"
;" but
[Serm.
condemned,
of God
presence
and
MANIFESTED
who
his brethren
Gen.
xlii. 36.
IN
XVIL]
to
REMEMBRANCE.
295
strangers,carried into Egypt, tempted by
periloustemptation, overcoming thrown
gracious,and
the
again in
Joseph;"
its
was
reason
was
that
thingsby up, and he
afterwards time his
made
"
; "
sent
me
me
of
fain
God
meet
blasphemous find
it.
his thousand
send
eyes
of
eye
throughout all
constant,
of Satan.
in what
it and
goes
rebellion and his
; and
lord
was
not
He
hath
of all his of is
so
Egypt." silent, This
He
discern
cannot ; and
though
is
he
it,in his mad
against heaven, penetratingas many
said
unerring!
on
encounter
was
you,"he
which
so
Lord
mysteriousat
the land
indeed
because
It
and
and
His
againsthim.
life
Pharaoh,
Crafty
by
as
?
the
the
before
me
God
power
far
set originally
so
hitherto, but to
time
happy
was
was
preserve
efficacious, so
Hand
would
to
the
so
to
though
what
providence
baffles the
what
did
"
ruler
a
Wonderful
and
God
saw,
father
a
house, and
so
he
brethren,
that
you
yet
saw
it had
Joseph Thus
so.
with
them
him, apparentlyall things were
Yet the
which
that
was
all,for it did but judge of
at
standard
again and
at
saw
which
be
ing ;" but wait-
tokens, except
reward;
own
be
to
he
warded, re-
should
Lord
The
in faith he
them,
pronounce
ought
with
? any
Lord
It is said "
very
not
entering into
heaven
?
think
reward
no
from
long
you
iron
the
narrative,
of God
realized
faith he faith
how
do
till
down
sacred
but
tokens
any
look
"
? and
why
"
the
prison,the
soul, waiting there
his
to
into
it but
a
he
instruments
he
not can-
is,yet avail
MANIFESTED
CHRIST
296
nothing against the majestic serene
him the
holy imperturbablecalm
the
providencesof
as
is, he
he
before
Divine
of the does
knew
a
the
of Gabriel's
not
the
conceptionof
Holy Thing
which
the
Son
God.
He
made the
martyrs Lord
of the
prospects ; he but
who
one
been
darkness, and
with
his utmost he
and He he
Thy
did
tried
the
more
brought into feared and
hated.
he
providence !
1
God
Vid.
"
He
the
Him, ; he
with
own
got
the
hour to
his
power ; but
conquer
ment, greatest achieve-
very
resistless
be
done
salvation
a
God
2
Acts
2."
which
ment Atone-
plotting.
was
course
hand
Thy
to
misery He
19.
had
against
and
whatsoever
art
none
and rose
Israel,the Saviour ;"
Ignat. ad Eph.
tempted
ambitious
name,
He
he
and
accomplished the
Verily,Thou of
kill
before
world
Wonderfully silent,yet O Thyself,
as
by
meant
born, being called
seemed
than
He
immaculate
was
devil.
a
world, whose
"
the
and
his
as
here,
guess
children
determined the
a
failure wisdom
secret
Apostles, and
eifort,and no
to
strength,in
then
counsel
of that
to be
alreadybore
in his full
and
what
hunger
sifted
is but
all in the dark.
but
was
fool, like
a
or
coming, and
alreadygiven over
his God of
He
innocent
all with
of
experienced
makes
Virgin *, or
that
of
deep
there,
act
child
a
silence,
reignsthrough
dailybread
Counsels.
bold
which
Crafty and
like
appears
mockery,
and
God.
sport of, whose
made
one
or
[Serm.
of
God's
that hidest and
iv. 28.
if
even
REMEMBRANCE.
IN
XVII.]
devils,sagaciousas they
can
which
way
to
devils will
the
our
faith, beholding the cloud when
which
for mortal
And
so, again,in
been
with
Let
a
he
will
which
how
find
at the
instance, the
the
occasion
have
determined
his
God's
were.
leads The
them
hand
they
utmost
cannot
see
now,
hence
act
them,
though
them
to
could
not
take
a
way is to shall
togetherwith
perchance
at the
so
pleasure in we
serving-
past life,and
sent
and
to
those
as
acts,
which
much
own,
and
they
know
not
or
were
what
hereafter
of
years
He of.
they ; and
towards
God
that
it. are
fragrancewith
perhaps we ;
they
his
see
as,
who
persons
believe
:
child,
a
accidents
is, that
it
time
realize that
Him.
indifferent
most
over
they
past bear in retrospect
has
prospects, whatever
do
can
whole
the
ever
by
what
to believing,
And
is
the
moments
with
him,
callingor
forward
worship
his
was
in falling
benefited
most
he
nary, ordi-
He
that
to
upon
the
school
of his
on
were
seemed
occurrences,
to discern
is
back
critical
time
for
he
trusts
look acceptably,
God
able
are
who
person,
tance, dis-
pable impal-
and
rare
?
to
the
gloryin
pleasant,but
grievous,not
and, like Moses,
us,
that
reward
a
of other
number
a
afterwards
we
as
too
was
He
as
?
sense
striking,not
not
as
present
of
hand,
by lovingfaith
except afterwards
it
and
nature
except by
take,
not
can
see
it
see
how
we
His
detect
hope
we
spiritsby
are,
experiencedin evil,cannot works, how
297
rather
saw
we
little in did
not,
receivingpleasure,
CHRIST
298
though
received
we
we
knew
we
bring home we
is
ourselves
to
past, reflection
is the
for
the
the
and
sorrowful
thus
than
more
He
and
is
itself
rears
is
to
?
look
to
the
are
unprofitable,
upon.
true
the
Christian and
but
was
be
able, comfort-
sight is
present,
the
rich
and
more
in
statelytree
if all this be
much
then,
Christ's Cross
but
And
derful) won-
desolateness
to
own
is
Nay,
wards after-
since
so,
Lord
our
as
tony, mono-
affection.
plantingof
ordinarytimes,
obedience religious
Such
The
sameness
dulness, is
was
aloft,and has fair branches
of
or
was
illuminated
they not times,
living
their very
in
first
and
sharp and trying;
good
of sad
should
The
to be
us
all with
leaving His
orphanhood
us.
pleasing and
(which at
other
at
it
;
strike
seemed
; all is
time
days past
What
itself; what
softened
seems
the heart
to
what
;
in
times
yet why
:
and
calm
regard
we
are
we
the
which
seemed
forth
pleasure
Such, I say,
stability ; what
harmony
now
feel at
and
did not
enjoyment
afterwards.
shine
its treasure is
when
the
orderlycourse.
soothing
now
even
reflect upon
when
time, is now
a
has
; we
We
knew
we
received
memory,
ordinary years,
and regularity
now
cause pleasure,be-
God, but
softness with
and
nothing, these
at
of
in.
reason
sweetness
fall upon
most
received
we
or
comes
recognize and
away
what
not
[Serm.
receiving; but afterwards, when
were
we
We
it.
in the presence
were
it not ;
MANIFESTED
so
fruit, true
filled is it ful-
regards seasons
of
comfort.
feelingswith
which
men
often
look
IN
XVII.]
back it
their
on
a
scent,
what
see,
sound,
a
first years
the
to
God's
Nay,
fullywhat
them
first years,
but
know
think
it is those
very
which
they
past, when It
that
that
they would robed His
before What
happens are
are
and we
and
be
in
which the
they regret
children
the
future.
again, but
would
God;
see
with
beings,crowned
to
who
are
the
in
happens also
great and
the
ranth, ama-
of the
the
comings
in of
up
know
times
are
who serious
effects,till afterwards.
much
us,
individuals,
pleasant times
cannot
what little,
are
of
Its
We
memory.
their
gather
fortunes
Church.
make
we
of God
throne.
familiarlywith Then
which
years
them,
over
and
Angels
do not
they
white, and with palms in their hands,
pleasant in
what
be
not
bright
so
presence
that
would
immortal
be
discern
longing after
but
they
would
they
think
They
they are
is not
then
was
see
now
them.
attracts
it is the
after, whereas
them
gave
tender, affectionate
those
they yearn
time, that
time
thoughts towards why. They
or
in memory
and
that
made full of
are
of that
word,
a
the
at
perhaps they
which
glorious.They
or
back
know with
up now
was
book, them
brings
token
or
and they then discipleship,
not
went
even
it
brings
could
relic
some
or
of their
they
presence
rest.
and
spot,
accident
any
Some
them.
some
or
299
childhood, when
vividlybefore
earlytime,
REMEMBRANCE.
abode, and those
and the
who
seemed
the
goings
in their
like
recollection
day
other of
Then
what
out
lived men.
they
CHRIST
300
here, and
did
MANIFESTED
what
of the the
and
earth, and
chief
their
day
the
Church,
faith, then
is the
and
and
and
presence
it.
like the
And that
Great
It needs
reallythis
and
persecutions with
the
looked
Mystical,as
the
they almost
time
Saints, great events, great privileges,
mountains, everlasting
it is
they
neither
see
moment
a
grow
as
recede
we
to
instinct,felt by the multitude,
of
sort
of in possession really
are
remarked)
in faith
nor
makes
accept,
them
give up
so
those
long possessedwithout at
the
withdrawn, a
tender
divisions and
and
Christ at
cept ex-
them.
from
so
gloryof
afterwards, though
upon hid
the
and
shine
and
how
prove
in
have
to
them.
fears
and
seen
nowise
threateningsinterfere
and scatterings
who
be
not
delicate
more
little schism
troubles
and
outlines, which
its
study of historyto how
their
Kings
"
ravaged
so
in
obliterate
to
attempt
case;
disorders
are
off
mighty men,"
found
or
rich men,
and
men,
it could
that
or glorious,
very
little
very
Gospel.
the
continuityof
clear and
for the
in the
magnified themselves,
so
infringedthe out
setting
great
captains,and
deformed
by
the
their
known
not
of
way
triumph
Then
there.
powerful, are
spoken of, except by achievements
said
they
persecutors,however
[Serm.
comes feeling
last moment, when
it is too over
them
that
which
which
(assome the
unwillingjust at which privileges
mercies
late, or that
all but
last
they have
valuing or using. when
they have
times Some-
are
too
being late,
something precious
is
going
of arms,
from
them. the
and
depart hence
us
they cannot is
REMEMBRANCE.
IX
XVII.J
They
voices
"
Let
"
they attempt
retain
to
the
day
what
of grace
over.
Once
more
:
of
one
every
time
one
other,
or
regards
as
Ordinances
of the Church.
realize, we
but
but
can
after
them,
an
Such
is the memory
at
the
Services
and
time
could
we
solemnized
the
we
to
tempted and
wished
We
and
lie down
we
rise
we
recollect
the
Lord
come,
with
a
again, and we
have
manifested
out,
"
How
stone
"
for
our
mind a
what
through them, dreadful
is this
they blind
so
afterwards the
pillow;
vision
long,
when be
like Jacob, in
call to seen
hearts,
over
should
we
in their
think
to
highestgood), yet
our
full of God.
belief
our
wayward
our
were
ness, sick-
"
time, in spiteof
which
Services
nay,
restlessness, Services
performing (alas! that
cry
;
munion Com-
Holy
a
enjoy, from
not
from agitation,
beforehand, nay,
dead
us
from
myrrh, aloes, and
of many
blessedness, yet troubled
were
of
Marriage, of Ordination;
at
feared
"
garments,
cannot
is with breathes
of
from which
time, we
God
sweetness
a
and
ation, bed, of Baptisms assisted in, of Confirm-
sick
which
the
that
strongly,at
Sacraments
Church, of Holy Communions
in a
His
from
as
cassia."
at
interval
the
At
believe
have
surelymust
us
experienced this general feelingmost
to
sound
Temple saying,
when penitents,
;
the
hear
to
seem
in the
;" and
see
301
of and
are
dark,
but when
has
passed,
Angels, we
place!
and
are
this
led is
CHRIST
302
none
other than
gate
of heaven."
it meets when far
it is
world
to
is
there
is
the
of
the
wise,
And
earth
bear
in
God's
in
of hazards
the
than
can
the
We
than
days
be
is with
"
was
Spiritis
in more
The
Lord
Spirit. than
His And
trod
us
ever
more
secret
more
silent, tion ministra-
whoso
was
speaks,
up ;
with
whom
glory Joseph,
the Lord, in the
Apostles; inasmuch
flesh and
is
times
He
Let
ven. hea-
God
blessing and
David, and with
sels coun-
ten
when
reckoned of
more
with
flesh, was us
be
the
lordly,or
the awful
under
can
the
Son,
the
truth,
are
of
nothing of
powerful, the
fathomed.
Lord
faces of the
Spiritof
us.
more
of the
words
Spirit,against whom
more
of His
is
Eternal
the
nothing
news
of the
flesh, is with
grieves,loses
whoso
resolves
this divine
awful.
is
so
The
see.
powerful,or
than
is, the
hand
more
our
mind
the
powerful
glorious,more
more
He
of
future,
rich, or of the busy,
Ever-blessed
Presence
fore be-
cannot
; in the
wealthy, there the
yet
; the
the
or
is dark
There
; in
of the
day
this in
we
of the
heaven
deeds
of the
pomps
here
of
every
Righteousness
society; in the
great,or
nothing
of
Sun
heaven
this is the
What
usual.
as
face of
nothing of
eloquent,or
and
what
profitby
us
on
go
of the
or
many,
the
profitby it flies.
as
Let
past.
in the
there
the
and
reflects the
us,
seems
of heaven
the
us,
God,
of
us
[Serm.
this,to have faithin what
as
day
Let
teaches
hour
and
house
the
conclude.
To
MANIFESTED
blood
as
but
now
vine the Di-
; inasmuch
XVII.]
as
IN
the
risen
than
and
He
when
manhood,
to
blessed
than
sight,
by
unto
God
who
saw
His
and
imparts
could
work
miracles
much
more
can
miracles
visible
are
His
miracles
gifts
for,
to
"
as
inheritors
use,
members
of
the
to
we
to
Christ,
kingdom
of
flesh, ?
so
of
beg of
our
Him
vileges, pri-
believe,
to
to
"
glory
heaven."
His
more
depth
children
He
how
if
and
much
possess,
improve, of
the
If
us.
now
us
priests
glorified
His
Let
into
enter
what
enjoy
to "
ask
invisible.
to
to
power,
now
disciples
who
of
miracles
of
the
He
more
we
and
than
days
is
are
glorified
the
full
were
wherewith
grace
thus
subject
faith
kings
even
own
ing, bless-
it, and
more
of
more
work
His
and
as
Him.
in
He
in
much inas-
;
grace,
inasmuch
Father,
Him
and
much
touched
servant
spiritualizing
so
privileged,
and
Christ,
;
powerful
more
a
concealed
when
pain
highly
of
virtue,
and
temptation
more
of
is
form
Word,
more
life, than
and
Saviour
the
in
Eternal
has
303
glorified was
the
as
REMEMBRANCE.
in
our
of
present God,
and
XVIII.
SERMON
GAINSAYING
THE
JUDE
"
Woe
them
unto
ran
in the
gainsayingof
There
and
of
both
where of must
he
while
that
and for
"
1
of
spoken
are
of
V
iii.8.
And
vi. 5.
text.
Titus
and
greedy
not .
...
;"
"
; as
Deacons
the
filthylucre ;" noticing
supposed
sake
laam; Ba-
of
the
in
be
covetous
greedy
the
again and again by
that
taught things which
Tim.
perished
sin
the
and
Bishop must
some
lucre's filthy
and
Scripture,ambition
in
of Korah
not
.
Cain,
and
trouble
which
....
not ...
the
A
of
reward,
Epistlesto Timothy
says,
be
for
is denounced
"
filthylucre
in the way
gone
of Balaam
Core."
which
in his
Paul,
error
sin
sin of Balaam
The
they have
denounced
are
avarice, the
and
11.
special sins
two
are
Church,
St.
; for
greedilyafter the
KORAH.
OF
the
"
gain
was
liness," god-
they ought sin of
Tit. i. 7, 11.
Korah,
not or
THE
XVIII.]
OF
GAINSAYING
ambition, is condemned commands, let him
be Be
"
says,
when "
not
he
be
great
that
;" and
sins
togetherare for
with
which
we
He
a
Priest
the
are
of
for
ter Af-
Christ, when
He
after the order
ever
for
exercisingHis
hood Priest-
"
again,day
that
atoning death out
once
Himself
xx.
day,
and
to
and
people,again of the
end
world,
gloriousresurrection, which for all in His instituted
James
26. 2
IV.
means
continually,for commemorating the
VOL.
of Melchi-
of the
mention
make
after
Matt.
being
Commission.
Spirit, among
1
ther ; nei-
the festival in
were,
and
He
hortation ex-
brought before
His elect
Calvary.
both
the flock of God
sins
two
resurrection
instituted
has
wrought
And
a
fall
Peter, in his
applyingin the
He
he
heritage,but
is,as it
proceed to
earth
on
be
ready mind
a
of the Ministerial
the celebrating
zedek,"
God's
Easter, which
"
of
Paul,
in the firstlessons of the firstSunday
Church
commemoration
became
feed
"
to
over
these Accordingly,
after
St.
by
shall
we
St.
pride
he
the flock 2."
ensamples to
by our
of
Elders
lords
you,
not
devil V
the
lucre,but filthy
being
as
spoken
the
to not
us
of
condemnation
by
should
Bishop
a
novice, lest being lifted up
into the
He
among
that
knowing
greater condemnation directs
when
;" by St. James, when
masters,
many
305
Lord,
our
will
minister
your
the
receive
by
Whosover
"
KORAH.
1 Pet.
iii. 1. v.
Person
own
that
means
1 Tim.
iii. 6.
2, 3. X
on
on
the
GAINSAYING
THE
"06
man,
frail and
His
gifts,and
risen, He
His
:
As
Apostles,
if after His
pattern, we
Church,
His
with
Sunday Of
such
best
subjectof
is the
full of
the
lesson
Dathan,
belonging
to
considers
Levite and
day, follow His
Himself
the
for
to
same
and
reverence
derived
and
Abiram,
the
Old
the
the
Covenant,
of
minister, but
Abiram,
who
were
of
will be
This
do,
now
to
sider con-
ran, rebellion of Ko-
which, though properly
applicableto
ambition
Ministry; scheme
awe.
I shall
from
Church's
our
Divine
the
us
Church
our
tainly cer-
Christians.
historyin question contains
or
in
Christian
the
with
by proceeding,as
seen
only of
as
delegating it
high importance then,
so
The
Me," He
you." And,
selected
Gospel
intimatelyconnected
mercy,
His
new
consecrated
this
at
His
sent
I
send
mies, ene-
shows.
judgment, so
He
of
was
His
unfold
taking to
of
He
to
hath
even
"
that
the
as
His
of
celebration
too,
vessel
When
but
;
so
even
the
Himself
Father
My "
great power,"
be
is, to
destroythe Temple "
[Serm.
dead, ordaining
Spirit,nor
the
said to His
the
he
as
first show
not
Ministers
up
the
represent Him.
to
manifest
nor
KORAH.
from
rose
fallible
did
nor
law,
He
that
day
very
OF
an
himself, who
Korah of the
rebellion
was
a
Dathan
of
ministers, but,
not
not
account,
as
we
speak, laymen.
now
In
consideringit, I
point, viz.
to
under
determine which
shall
confine
the these
myself
feelingsand wicked
men
to
this
stances circumrebelled
GAINSAYING
THE
XVIII.]
OF
KORAH.
307
againstMoses
and
Aaron,
warning those
who
speak lightlyof schism,
seen
they are
and feelings
as
St. Jude,
in the text,
well
it
is this:
Aaron,
.
the
they
up
famous
Moreover hundred
by
lightof
to
the
in
there
Moses
They
1
and
some
dignityof to
seem
Abiram's
great Aaron
Numb.
Korah's
Now, then, let
us
party
the
been
persons said
are
emphasis, to
have
been
of
renown
V
them as
and was
as
now
formidable
it, when
9.
as
many
should
we
xvi. 2. xxvi.
x2
have
considerable
and
among
very and
and
proposed.
'princes, fifty or, A
and
Abiram
and
congregation,men were
is
said,
againstMoses
fire.
and
with
who
have
earthquake,and
an
eminent
once,
noblemen.
those
it.
Dathan
with
Dathan
and
that
and
rebelled
observed.
be
than
Christian,as
a
perish. This, then,
to
remarks
of the most
Israel.
more
Jews,
in
First,then, let the number
offenders
in
sin
a
such
historyof Korah, Dathan,
burned
was
proceed to
is
consequence
swallowed
company
"
in
and
then ;
they were
as
days make
outline of the
Abiram
now
then, and, if
as
as I thought; considering,
in these
men
The
some
are
well
which
plainlyintimatingthat
in the way
serious
very
evil
the
formerly in
as
commit
circumstances
as
Koran's
gainsayingas
1
tion, separa-
dissent,in this day ; for I think it will be
they do prevail,are
were
of
and
now
how
view
a
that
prevailvery widely
a
that, with
and
so
two
say,
tion opposigreat
a
GAINSAYING
THE
308
of eminent
number
rebelled
persons
modern
language) became
Church.
Nor
know,
from
the
portionof
God's
pointed ap-
The
them, viz. the family of Aaron,
of
ministers.
were
dissatisfied with he
him,
be
priesthood.
And
his
joined
brethren
hundred
and
rank
and
2. that
Abiram.
Two banded
this
oppositionto Moses, forming,from
and
number,
let
Next,
they
body (touse
a
very
once
more
to say high respectability,
right. They
kind
of
who
all those at
wished "
once
Dathan
doubt
and
from
to
of their tents, and
and
their
little children."
misgivings,
no
way
clear ;
and
they
of wrath
fears, no
they
came
which
were
out, Moses
to have
When
their curse, wicked
and
stood
they any
were
they
in
as
saw
the
test, any
might attempt,
"
part" de-
men," in
the
their sons,
wives, and see
bade
to
of those
You
stand
tained enter-
and
perplexity; they
sure
to
they were
Abiram,
out,
their
men.
hesitation.
escape
came
door
seemed
and
the tents
Abiram
confident
or
Dathan
denounced
Moses
how
observe
us
were
no
of
there
as
in the eyes of least,that is,respectability
the
the
many
rebellion
joined Dathan
language)of
modern
his
in
as
Levites, or ministers, were fifty
togetherin their
him
made
to have
just
but
but,
;
had
God
we
portion
a
Korah
more,
that
:
priests ;
was
what
something
it appears
princeswho
were
Levites,as
were
Such
being merely
aspiredto
(in
against,or
especially holy tribe
the
were
all of them
"
a
"
[Sehm.
dissenters
joined them.
ministers all
all,
this
was
KORAH.
OF
had
no
their
right;
sentence
thinking
THE
XVIIL]
that
GAINSAYING
nothing could less.
and
accept
them
Lord
doth
his company
Aaron
of
Korah
glory
the
endure
to
Moses
and
against such
of
that
both
God
than
Such
therefore
the
of
the
two
nobles, and
the
two
God.
we,
who
And
confidence
perhaps
whom
the
Korah
and of
Moses
congregation" there
remark,
the
made
have
was
pleasingto
more
Korah,
of
and
hundred
Almighty
and
believe
that
God
Dathan,
way, which how
or
the
fiftyprinces or
in
"
attribute
it to
their
happen
now.
confidence
are
some
special
something quite out
peculiarperhaps to cannot
of
their
spite of
against them,
was
like,
and
ministers fifty
hundred
at first sighttempted to
hard-heartedness, the
and
place,where
extraordinaryinfatuation,judicialblindness,
of
the
other. confidence
Abiram,
the
Sceptics,were
neither
the
was
put
fident equallysincere, equallycon-
partieswere
; and
the
all
Aaron.
standing by, might
and
visiblydisplayed,did
Lord
gather
"
awful
and
posal. pro-
before
door
congregation with
the
;" nay, in that sacred the
was
in the
stood
"
man
holy."
shall be
accordingly
tabernacle
the
be, that
choose, he
them
in
to
would
He
not
or
incense
put
it shall
and
"
rest
office, priest's
their censers,
take
"
to
were
therein, and
Lord,"
whether
the
and
fidence con-
they promptly accepted the
; and
They fire
the test
Koran's
the
perform
to
309
was
challengedhim
God,
stand
to
so
of it. Nor
come
Moses
before
appear
KORAH.
OF
the We
could
Jews,
"
cannot
thing someprehend com-
possiblybe
THE
310
based but
on
on
that
GAINSAYING
(I do
reason
OF
not
[Serm.
We
do
they did,
when
case,
as
have
we
often
we
good
think
Rather
not.
consider
not
perchance they thoughtthey had
for what
reason),
correct
on
say
apparent reason.
even
KORAH.
in
our
to
truth, some
and
at once,
of reason, from
indeed
as
such
evil
not
which to
convey
this
made
thus
historyis
Church
not
is
a
which
with
different
very
Korah, Dathan, much
very
the
What,
3. which
in the to
againstMoses
and us
Their
Aaron pay
Now,
the
were
of
dice, prejuthat
themselves
the
it,
to
that
from
reasons
Korah, Dathan,
ventured
?
sition oppois professedly
days
think
confidence
to
it is
of
really
same.
they were
Lord
the
mere
Abiram, whereas
and
then,
made
even
of
calculated
upon
they oppose
sort
lose the
since
passion,or wilfulness,persons confidence
whether
we
in these
reason,
upon
hidden
day ; because,
God's
to
based
solemn
this
at
us
And
others.
or
soul
throughthe pretence
to be
operatingas
so
of
I mean, the
principleoperatingon it
to
hatred
ultimately ; but
was
operatingon
not
themselves
lesson
it
own
attribute it
we
to pride, or obstinacy, something irrational,
the
reasons
and
what
attention let it be
rebellions of the
to
"
appeal Aaron
ground
and
right,
was
is
now
so
as
and
if in the
this
:
dent confi-
so
confident,that
God,
to
arguments
or
Abiram
Name
up
of the
they accused
called
they
rise
to
Moses
Let priestcraft.
this circumstance.
observed, that
people, founded
there on
were
open
many and
pro-
XVIII.]
THE
fessed
unbelief.This
particularsin in
God, but mixed
was
their
in Moses. up
the
people
believed
the
Divine
Arm
deliverance of the
day
gather
to
rebellion of it God Moses the of
of
the
that
by But,
any
rank
and "
were
and
God's into
chosen
how,
Church,
and to
Accordingly,far
be
the
and
they
and
their the
relied
their
Levi the
was
the
it ;
of
God
they only
to
formed
was
at
priest instead
nation, they maintained
their
on
submit
nation
that
people.
companions
to
chosen,
denying
rogative pre-
of renown,"
bring themselves which
sons
they might
govern have
accuse
were
congregation,men
from
ters promo-
say) corrupting
Abiram
and
in the
providence of
or
should
to
seem
;
not
of
of the tribes ;
lead
in the
that
interferingwith
was
they
the seventh
on
hint
power
(as we
to
out
no
their
in
people; only they
appointment, by a
is
first-born
eminence
could
and
they complained
remarkable,
Dathan
birth
will,
the
there
Moses
famous
they
it is
system.
Reuben,
consider
But
alteringor
divine
against
spiesreturned,
Thus
they went
us,
the
generally
manifested
thus
in the disbelieving
over
indeed,
them, this implied a disbelief in
it.
before
; but
report of the good land, and
protection.
; and
manna
the
the
disbelief
a
Moses,
in
altogether,as
and
not
was
strictlydirected
more
evil
of
character
rebellions
Thus, when an
it
Distrust
was
God.
the
:
all their
in
about
spread
review
311
KORAH.
not
was
under
rebellion
Almighty
OF
GAINSAYING
God's
scrutable in-
Reuben. was
with
said that
THE
312
He
only
claimed
Moses
and
Aaron
as
ness,
the
they
;
Lawgiver,
They said,
seeing
all the
them
and
;
the
Their
limiting
freedom,
and
he
they human
had
were
"
All
as
the
a
of
their
all
God
an
the
fallible
are
serve
of
Moses
was
God
and
restraining His
of
grace,
privileges ;
whereas priests, and
advice,
needed
Him
no
direction,
or
from
man,
imperfections with
congregation
;
God,
one, or
you, one
wherefore
between
of
the
congregation of
glory
order
of
upon
covenanted
voice,
withal, and
Saint
that
of
priests,every
from
priestcraftof
them
mediator
the
ments, encroach-
holy,every
are
eoc-
rights of
much
too
mercies
instituted
passionsand
the
the
the
is among
assistance, no
approach
take
people. called
now
called the
Aaron
and
obscuring
performance,
like
whole
of
objection was,
them
robbing
that
is
they
Ye
"
Lord
interposinghimself "
what
to
yourselvesabove
up
Lord?"
them,
the
congregation
the
lift ye
the
it for
so
in all its fulness
arrogant pretensions,the
their
then
their own,
as
champions
were
Lord.
or
it
people againstwhat
Moses
profane-
or
rejectedthe blessing,they
only opposed
the
power
from
claimed
they
with
tyrants,and hypocrites.Far
claim
to
as
they
;
and
it
clusiveness
and
Moses
Esau's,
were
Aaron
and
only denounced
they
;
who
; nay,
Moses
[Serm.
or lightnessof mind, scoffing
any
esteemed
They
an
Aaron
like
KORAH.
equalityof honour
usurpers,
showing
OF
speciallywith
not
was
GAINSAYING
of
men
themselves,
to
acceptably.
holy,"say they,
"
every
THE
XVIIL]
of
one "
The
them
Lord
only, He
in the
all of
fallen
Yes;
us
Ye
they
call
Lord's
the
Aaron
of
to
death have
seem
or
of
if to
the
of
the
and Lord."
schismatics Moses of
and
juggling
stratagem,
some
they represented
the
they
their discernment,
on
intellectual
of
; and
judgment
pride themselves
vision
fraud, and
which
by
brought
it home
impostors. in these
guiltindeed
be representation the words the
show
will not
true
"
put
up1." No
self-wise
it is
yet
apparentlytrue,
to
come
the eyes
out
"
;
we
have
to him.
of these eyes ;
and priest,
1
Vid.
submit
to
his
Poem Lyra Apostolica,
yoke
151.
"
are
we
of
as
swer an-
Wilt ?
men
dull, brutish, superstitious bigots,to a
if this
men,
the rebels themselves
of Moses
summons
come
!
which
with
thou," say they,
before
miraculous
a
through
Awful
mere
enemies, whom
clearness
saw
the
by
has
science,or of poisoning, compassed
or
their
died
as
they to
magic
Moses
device
diabolical
and
partisans
to
accuse
some
us,
judgment
people
they
having by
strange
some
secret
of
Their
separatistsand
people,"and
forsooth
priests,
those
the
mercy-
another,
as
man
people say
killed
clouds
is among
after God's
The
the
on
He
one
near
them."
in the
not
is not
; but
even
rebels. have
is
813
among
is to Moses."
tone
the "
He
as
same
on
Aaron,
the
Aaron
with
is
off; He
congregation,as
near
Lord
Sinai, He
on
is not
affect the
"
far
is not
KORAH.
OF
the
and
;
is not
seat, He
as
GAINSAYING
we
not
crouch
bondage
ed. 2.
;
can
we
can
we
reason,
exercise
indeed
fair
will listen with
we
all
with
prepossessionto
what
to
put
by
us
but
;
rational and
before with
with
go
us
?"
honey, or ;" not
need
mere
given or, as
work of
a
babilities proin
a
rigidlytested, of us
on
tell the
To
"jealous
are
for
lies
claims,
your
obey. We
proof
do
men
so
spiritual
our
superiorholiness,superior
of all
We
another.
over
us
equal,all independent.
thyselfaltogethera princeover hast
Moreover," they continue, " thou into
go
thing searched,
to
you.
of
one
are
make
thou "
brought us
does
not
eyes
examined
every
proved
assumption
brethren, we
Wilt
our
will not
we
;
Aaron,
and have
be
encroachments
in acceptableness
"
and
burden
will
we
up,
any
liberty, any all
consideration
godly jealousy,"(alas!
a
speak !) of
are
with
not
shall
The
have
of suspicious
are
and
scrutinized, and
; till you
truth, we
us
believing;
thing
every
it is admitted. you
is told
Moses
will
is
enlightenedway,
will not
we
0
you,
still we
sifted, and
and
what
deference
of
sort
to
We
act.
we
by conscience, by feeling,
; but
to
but dispassionately), before
hearing to
a
No, seeing
out.
instinctive
determined
are
becoming
a
patience,nay,
say
and
for ourselves
give a
[Serm.
privatejudgment, and
indeed (candidly
still to determine
KORAH.
we
argue,
free unfettered
our
determine
will
OF
GAINSAYING
THE
314
land us
men
that
now
reform, much
of
speak,
well ; there
1
floweth
inheritance "
are
with
milk
fields and
The
many
still undone
not
and
yards vine-
present system ant abuses, abundwhich
should
GAINSAYING
THE
XVIIL]
idleness,much
done, much
be
defects
Do
seek
not
the
out
put
defend
to
of
eyes
315
inefficiency, many
We
Church.
the
in
KORAH.
OF
it
see
quite plainly. Wilt
yourselves.
these
men
?
kind
of
thou
will not
we
come
up." of the
Something
the
itself in
shown that
sin
was
had
Moses
the
to
and
had
"
had
they
taught
right
a
us
us
know,
not
God
with
was
said, What what
crisis ! how
a
fortydays are
lost ? has any binds
here
us
from
communication us
God
who
rule
of
to
him
f
brought Moses
or
We out
us
the
1
he
and
gone,
he left
is there
much
where
Moses
was
vision.
be
to
that
So
are
of
Egypt,
1.
! in
Is
he
feigning
how, what
indeed but
did
doing- !
wants
? any
?
they
absent
is still away.
bound
not
They
this.
heaven
xxxii.
that
man
wot
line of Aaron."
Exod.
shall go
ourselves ? is he
to
way,
themselves.
Egypt, we
ruler
a
own
the
understand
for
time
a
and
prayer
least
at
or
"
in
for
Moses,
And
1."
of him
they
gods, which
land of
of the
out
up
but
belonged
in his
them
us
for this
as
is become
what He
for
;
from
what
choose
to
"
brought
"
had
far
were
to himself
taken
people
than religion
providences;
Up," they said, make
before
also the
better
They
miraculous
; he
nation
a
them.
taught
said that Moses
golden calf,though
the
found
they had
God's
denying
of
sin
spirithad already
idolatry. Then
open
that
thought
same
not
Moses
to
the
to
this was
GAINSAYING
THE
316
; and
away
could
where
ask, for they
not
rather, they had the
and
ornaments, ! the
who
since
I
found
to
have
They
and and
"
and
Moses
Who
they
Levi
there
is
the
on
from
sword
gate
every
men."
the This
consecration
Lord's
sacred
Aaron's
side
side, and
is considered
by
which
so
that
office is
temporary
1
the
"
'
Exodjcxxii.
All the
"
man
the their
Scripture
his
panion, com-
Exod.
there
"
thousand the
act
became
his
xxxii.
out
slew
more
29.
of the
to
coincident historically
2
every
and
advancement
from
;" and
and
2
of
and
three
Levites
they, sons
put
in
camp,
about
and
him
neighbour ;"
defection
26.
the
sin ;
?" then
went
every
in
be
ing wonder-
mount
togetherunto
his
will
part in the
call.
people that day
tribe ;
ministerial
man
every
were,
sinned,
but silent,
from
his brother, and
man
they
Aaron
no
gate throughout
to
and fell of
his
by
duced se-
those who
them, they promptly
ordered
his
had
the
had
idol.
inquire.
to
down
came
who were
While
These
an
subject,it
stood
only,answered
he
the
into
who
and
Levites.
gathered themselves
when man
But
distressed.
when
said,
sin.
to
sin,the sin of
them
accuse,
inferior ministers
people his sin,
receivingtheir gold
was
complain ;
the
? the
into their
present purpose
were
they the
him
led
[Serm.
partakersin
not
been
our
where
"
could
the
did
?
moulding
was
into
KORAH.
were
Aaron
people
him
might,
forced
calf.
golden
Alas
Aaron
was
OF
the with
sacred
THE
XVIIL]
GAINSAYING
in it. All this had
duties
shortlybefore, as before
years
immediate
our
happened
others
the
think
other, whether
rebellion
the
was
Levites, which
this time
separatedthem bring them tabernacle
whom
of
they
God's
and
man,
Lord,
and
minister
they
will
as
; and
erringmen and
He
1
the
"
they
portion,on 2.
And that
on
the
trying
time,
who
gave
bulls
recollecting
not
between His
them
man
nanted cove-
calves, might
and
them, did it pleaseHim, through frail
also vouchsafe
be content
;" and
attend failed
of the
before
stand
difference
the He
that
and
at this
made
had
rewarded, might dispose
blessingsthrough
and
service
them
to
had
were
him
at
them"
unto
Israel
of
the
to
unto
Aaron
that
contemn
that
thing
do
to
appointed
when
to
sacred
congregation of Israel,to
Himself
the
the
it is that
God
the
in the
to
small
that
to
were
circumstance
them
advancement
a
to
views
priesthood also," Aaron's
the
occasion
ambitious
the
congregation to sought
of
from
near
one
stouthearted
Koran's
but
words)
under the
not
or
occasioned, still certain
"
twenty
been
has
not !
result
it seemed
"
Moses'
(in
or
their
ministry had
suppose as
reasonablysupposed,led
transaction, as has been the
some
much
as
whether
; but
317
as
which
occurrence
review
KORAH.
OF
take
with
up
with
on
with
Numb.
earthen
mere
faith instead
dispensed
Vfd. Patrick
might dispensewith
2.
2
fection, per-
vessels, and
of consistent
eloquence,
xvi.
inward
or
Numb.
obedience, wisdom,
iii. 10.
or
318
THE
Such
strength. which
GAINSAYING
the
then
Levites
OF
KORAH.
the
were
circumstances
rebelled,being
existingprivileges, as
the
[Serm.
under
elated
Reubenites
by
their
lated stimu-
were
by jealousy. The
parties then
conspiracywere
unreasoning
they
were
zealots
;
unscrupulous
and
formidable
idolaters ;
they were
obstinate, prejudiced,
not
they
this
in
besotten
not
infidels ;
not
concerned
the
not
were
desperate ambition
victims but
:
of
though
ambitious,proud, headstrong,obstinate,unbelieving,
they
veiled
own
conscience
all these
bad
under
show
a
of
their
from
principleseven
clear,
of
reason,
simple, straightforward, enlightenedreason, plain argument
a "
All
the
God ; all had
exclusion all had
had
been
at
might speak,
signified
Sinai.
had
added
of
religiona system priestcraft.The shown
Moses
could
be ;
done
were
Aaron's
Any how, away the
the
an
sin in the excuse
was
priesthood,and for
God
then
matter
of
it the
easilyfound and
had
be
and
others close
came
golden calf.
for
explaining
Aaron, for denying
accusing it
professingto
of
of contradiction
place (as
took
Exodus,
authorityof Moses
; and
which
chance
much
rebellion the
mitive pri-
system
a
own,
sea,
twenty years before,
without
if the
say) shortly after upon
his
or
they
and
simple
especialfavours
denied or
this
Red thus
however,
to
holy,
were
the
baptized in Moses
"
exception
no
been
capacity:
meanest
congregation,"they said,
oner
every
the
to
open
under
of
the
being
a
champions
ruption cor-
of
a
THE
XVIII.]
and
pure,
GAINSAYING
enlightened,and
which
worship
would of
doings
be
is the
the
commencement.
Abiram,
from
and
A lesson this
be
to
If
:
"
in
material
a
its
earth
is but
Law;
the
if the
new
though
Baptism
yet Holy
the
tables
details
historyof
I stated
the
this
sions, posses-
other
went
hundred
two
awful
suggest the
history;
is still
imply
as
if it is
a
without
of
of
religion
rule
the
of
; the
take
; if the
of
only
same,
abolished, yet there
instead it the
duty
spiritwithin
Passover
Lord's
discourses
the
it ; the
which
stone
is
of
development
are
and
it is
rule
our
local
our
and
Circumcision
our
lowed swal-
Fire
suffice to
parts in both
instead
destroyed,yet
in
congregation of
them.
to
fulfilment
instead
of
rogatives pre-
ness, wilder-
families, their
Testament
Communion
yet
trous idola-
opened, and
consumed
sanctuary ;
; if
and
it end?
their
from
Old
circumstances
two
the
type
a
did
will
words
the
is
in
in the
its doctrines, its precepts principles,
Gospel the
the
offered incense.
in such
duty,except and
and
derived
the
Church
belonged
Lord,
few
of
it Aaron's
in
covered
houses,
who
very
the
as
and
all that
fiftymen
a
"
because
how
Dathan,
the
uncorrupt worship,
The
their
and out
see
And
Gospel.
319
destroyedaltogether.
we
the
KORAH.
quite clear
history of
in which
up
be
Aaron,
would
Such
OF
Lord's
Day
their
on
if the
;
the
place;
lished, abo-
Law
the
contained
Sermon
abolished,
Sabbath
if
are
Mount
though
Moses
gone,
Christ
though
Aaron
is
manner,
order
line, another unless
this
is
there
be
but
taken
always
been
matter
to
act
be
sin
of
the
presuming
to
sin
of
Altar,
the
inspired writer, of
the
seed
the
Lord,
he
other "
near
to
Lord,
Many,
for
they
laying
as
in
say,
our
know
Lord's not
so.
words,
what
to
they
of
on
and
ing cover-
his
pany," com-
is
be
to
descended come
before
his
Therefore,
of
before
hands,
it in
the
is not
as
office
into
"
Koran's
incense
is not
to
or
says
warning
Korah
intrude
True, it is
Church,
which
and
who
one,
no
not
will
of
the
on
offer
the
be
you
pray
as
ministerial
he
sin
!
ever
Korah
the
ignorance. us
to
perform
that
of
memorial,"
a
as
Apostles by
of the
stranger
not
that
or
the
great
for
near
words,
interpreted now, the
be
Christ,
commission
a
no
come
of
must
Holy Communion,
be
"to
that
"
Aaron, that
in
from
the
in remembrance
kept
was
great
rites
the
serious
so;) how
How
if
and
if it has
most
a
ministers
bless, without
to
or
it is
so,
great
a
;
and
so,
(and
;
in
is
is
not
administer
celebrate
baptize, to
it
were
priestly
instead
come
like
in
his
Christians
that be
if
and
gone
office !
their
and
;
to
XVIII.
[Serm.
Testament
resistingthe
into
come
letter
to
if it
as
intruding
ordain,
Old
the
chance
a
KORAH.
priestsis
dead
a
is is
of
so,
but
measure
OF
GAINSAYING
THE
320
the
company." this
day
for them
in let
Father, forgive them, do."
SERMON
THE
XIX.
MYSTERIOUSNESS
OF
OUR
PRESENT
BEING.
Psalm
"
I will
praiseThee,
marvellous
are
for I
cxxxix.
14.
and wonderfully made fearfully
am
Thy works,
and
that
my
knoweth
soul
;
right
well."
In
the
words
are
other
impressivePsalm
very
taken, this that
things, "
the
mysteries without admiration I
wonderful
to
no
VOL.
"
I
him, will
When
Nicodemus
he
said, How
at.
think
yet without has
holy
stumbles
man
within
"
that
It
his
awes
God
sees
of
praiseThee, for marvellous of God's
heard can
heart
these
and
things natural
the
tion, imagina-
him, wherever
his provoking or irritating
he
Y
is, He
reason.
proud thoughts rising againstwhat IV.
the
source
a
gloriesin what
David
these
noticing among
wonderfully made;
working,
But
be?"
which
inspiredwriter finds, in
praise.
works."
Thy
is worth
and
fearfullyand
am
are
and
from
he
can-
MYSTERIOUSNESS
THE
322
not
understand, and
He
does
bursts
forth
mysterious. wonderful
unto
our
O
me,
This we
for
How
"
the
as explicitly
the
it
the
which difficulty
which
that
so
of
mysteries of
ness
of
by the
the
themselves
which
deny part
our
words
to
the
however
in
with
1
Trinity Sunday.
we
earthly
see
we
using the
did, simply the in
a
religionare
their
the
as
inscrutable-
humble, accordingto the power
againstthem.
when
because
minds
them,
ing express-
those
Mysteries
for
;
experience,and
exist,
proud accordingto
God glorify
words
show, that
to
even
day to-
fullyand
as
have
David our
have
we
evidentlylies in
religion,as
God.
it ; not
meet
we
trine great docintention
text
words
than
impressingon
by
humble
*
in human
actuallyhave
we
Almighty
measured
the
human
cannot
we
means
unto
is my
Creed
forth
set
in human
express
:
so
thoughts
the
which itself,
from
greater
no
things of
It
Athanasian be
can
I will endeavour
them
is
attain
to
upon
doctrine
but
which
says,
Festival
the
on
remarks
in the
confessed
would
he
is too
"
Thy
are
turned especially
some
explanatoryof
it, is
precious
God
that
cannot
Trinityin Unity.
make
to
think
high, I
is suitable
thoughts are
now
effort,but
an
which on present engaged in celebrating,
at
of
vigilantcontrol.
God!"
reflection
are
to
[Serm.
knowledge," he
; it is
me
Again,
it."
Such
"
by
reason
exultation,
in
his
for calling his
submit
not
OF
own
city, capaof God
proud
;
exalt
XIX.]
OUR
The
speaks
text
and
1.
First,
Now,
earthlythings,
I
"
"
Now,
mysterieswhich
if
we
let
fully fear-
am
observe
us
involved
are
did
we
such
succeed reason
that
making in what
; this
invisible
in
our
indivisible, "
were
other
material
body
that he
a
No
one
then, each
he
it ; for what
by
can
himself.
person
is one,
a
any
man
can
feels to what
be
acts
man
be
to
parts
can
be
he.
no
one.
body
is not
He
feels
it, because
he
in the
be
body, though
the
from use,
he
can
in which
the
one
while
he
things.
himself,
is
his
body
for
principle,
body,
we
he
superiorto.
This
it is ; it cannot y2
has
sense
mistake possibility
and
scious con-
man
that,
and
of many
is distinct
thinks
know
a
of
It is his; it is not
which
do not
he
mean
are
; each
suppose
is distinct from
collection
that
moreover
in
consists
it, because
but
one,
which
We
sense,
one
is made
extension,
himself
absurdityto
himself;
abstract
desires ; each
knows
of
ever
soul, we
thinks.
in such
we
body
the
rational
are
he
one
an
than
is sure
joined to
uses
alive,and
should
certain
a
solidity by
form
ever
The
body. cannot
we
only by
go ?
:
himself, and
exists,it
He
who
and
that
how
and
; it has
see
soul
minds
meant
we
we
of
and thoughts,feelings, to
one
any
our
principlewhich
are
own
and
could
those
form, and
we
his
this, so
of natures,
in
make,
know
notion
take
of matter
up
not
mixture
a
made
are
deny it, what
We
323
nature.
own
is
of
BEING.
wonderfullymade."
of the
some
PRESENT
and
call the be
which soul.
reached
THE
324
by
of
any
the
MYSTERIOUSNESS
senses
It has
nothing in
to ask
what
a
regret,
is the
or
And
and immaterial, spiritual and
is of
Yet
observe,
sayingthat that
How
is it
with
the
body?
A
understand.
place;
earth, and which how
the
to
fro
chain
where
being
wonderful
it
it is made
is it that
it
it is soul
in
we
keeps
as
of
had seem
which
on
was
from
body
how
the instance to be
our
and
move
before
using words
to
body
from
far
?
not or
its
day dies, how at all ? how
tainly Cer-
singlehour? any
thing can
one
our
the
do
we
its
touch
they
sea,
So
up
can
is it
while
one
make
what
is it
us,
a
we
of the
body
dying
can
do
earth ?
live
to
the
ship in
a
But
depths
the
one
what
buildingin
a
? how
carry
may
it
united,
are
keeps
incomprehensibleas
and
sayingso
the
or
that
is it that
unless
cable
body
tree ?
a
body?
see
building endures.
chance
as
we
foundation
and
saying
keeps
connexion or
by
separatingfrom
from
some
stars
remains
how
keeps
by
or
it in the
they keep together?
do
? what
things which
soul
unites
wander and
the
body
moment
lay the
we
the
parts,
no
than
stone
a
soul
is meant
more
any
is in
or
undeniable.
seems
true, what
hope
a
this
body,
what
two
united
are
or
joined to
when
body? they
it is in the
it any
prevents
All
as
wish,
a
call the
we
;
absurd
as
say that it has
if all this be
thought
a
hence
and
size at all.
no
be
it.
form
or
thought, or
a
touch
or
extension
is,would
of
shape
it
see
with soul
hope.
a
cannot
we
common
shape the
ask what
to
;
[Serm.
OF
eyes,
without
man
we
;
be, and,
should
meaning.
OUR
XIX.]
For
instance
speak
to
of
time ?
or
slow
seems
to
some
and
would
:
quick
mind
PRESENT
it not
of
which
in
the
God's
marvellous
capacityof knowledge
circumscribe 2.
faith, when
Again but
parts,
the
:
thought of
case
man
will.
that
it
this
for
since
is
It
as
is like
body
into
Supposing
we
buildingis
not
the
and
of the were
in every that
take
be
said,indeed,
but, granting
;
the
his and
stones
; it is
which But
them.
within
is in
part of
as
knife,
a
and
up
soul, which raise
may
of
under
form
ber num-
feet,
and the the
Unless not
the
except
one
hands
body
a
one.
collected
as
not
are
is
house,
a
composed
them.
every
a
part of himself; it
the
one
part, they would soul
takes
viewed
which
trunk, form soul
he
it is
by
but
No
body.
instrument,
which
reallyone
of
his
mere
one
call one,
notion
head
a
separate parts,
together,we our
brain
of
Every part of
is connected
in
part
might be,
lay down.
of
without
part of his body belongs to him, that
crutch
a
great
a
It may the
especiallyin
and
contradiction
part of the body. It is
where.
self is in every
man's
or
by
reason
sight?
compass
only one,
in
argument's sake, yet it is quite certain,
every
man's
it cannot
if
should
then
why
it is in every
where, yet every
no
;
soul is not
moreover,
in terms,
even
so
perchance
say that
body,
as
space
certain, then, that experienceoutstrips reason
its
a
of
high, or
or
idle
and
extravagant
spiritsto
they have, according to is
325
less idle, surely, it
races a
be
deep
as
Not
have
BEING.
one
sence presoul
body
part, uniting it with
;
326
THE
of
not
course
there
is not,
and
it
express
make we
is
when
involve
then, if
balance
distinctions,and shall
seem
culative,and this is
to
use
our precisely
the Ever-blessed heaven
;
We
informed
are
God,
Son
eternal when
He
they
He
as
the
Himself, came
delivered
to
the
God,
the
to
one
the
Father, One
is said to exist
begottenSon, and
from
in Them
and
exists indivisibly,
put into have
men
they the
words,
should
world
urged seem
words
both,
the seems
it
as
to
to
message
counter
us
One
as
Spirit; yet
is, and from
there
yet distinct,
everlastingand
contradiction
such
unduly
His Co-
Father,"
run
Co-equal Spirit. a
were
His Onlyeverlasting He
as
us.
declarations
is revealed
from
same
who
the
are
seem
indivisible
in Him the
in
the
in
above
which He
other.
been
by
nay
And
from
concerning His nature,
of
those
by
knoweth
"
earth. us
sj)e-
doctrine
never
purpose,
who
on
on,
Himself, is hid from
is in
for
so
meaning. Now,
have
concerningHim
Him
inspiredby
We
Trinity.
and
artificialand
regardsthe
as
case,
so
terms,
phrases,and
without
words
it is
cannot
we
our
technical and
be
to
But
tion apparent contradic-
an
discriminate
we
true,
are
us.
;
I
know
we
they
fact before
a
all.
real contradiction
indeed,
;
put into words
to
not
as
; and
is any
be, because
cannot
nature
contradiction
[Serm.
parts at
no
there
opposite truths
human
because
that
mean
in these
a
OF
other, though it consists of
every do
MYSTERIOUSNESS
; then
and
clashing with
in
this
terms
;
Christians, lest
harshlyto each
All
press
upon
other, and
so
OUR
XIX.]
the
dishonour
truth
stumble, have them
for
revelation
were
a
who
had
bodies
against that the
and
used
words
was
of the
was
every
and
one,
times which
it
how
body?
avail
of the
partly that are
that the
the
just
arrogant and
idea the
profane minds
of the
meant
by
? how
could
ten
sand thou-
of the
could
body,
it be
it act
moved,
upon
or
largea
fined con-
the
might
be was
feet any
of matter,
mass
body?
the touch
cannot
allegedfact
kind
the
was
parts, yet
no
was
pore
did
arm
was
ask)
it were,
how
human
the
arbitrary
that,when pretended,
was
so
move
of
possess
were
where
no
all ? how
questionswhich
ground
doctrine
to
it
? what
which spirit,
a
can
easily,as
so
the
at
to
should
and
will, the
but
? how
thing, yet
these
body
happened it,as
soul did
walked
and
said to exist in?
was
the
to
body
atom
every
race
a
number
a
seem
yet repeated,as
over
was
soul had
the
where
parallel
might plausiblysay,
(we
in every
part
we
We
conveying
saying that
it be
some
in
of
saying it
and
!
What
unmeaning.
meaning
on
revelation
there
souls, what
as
objections should
powerful
that
well
as
same
bodies, and
no
we
that
us
the
in
place
Had
made
been
have
they
to
classified
and
theorizing. The
take
already mentioned.
case
this
doing
hearers
cause
words,
speculatingand
of
327
and
their
result, doubtless, would
the
BEING.
God,
of
limited
then
; and
accused
PRESENT
These
are
asked, partly
impossible,
And self-contradictory. of
questionswith do
Holy Trinity.
assail the
which
revealed
consider
3. Further in when
to
convey
a
contain
words
to
had
His
express
mind's
it
awake,
to be
was
but
words
have
and well
it
I do
not
arrogant,
say there
of
two
he
would
those
who
is
subdue
the
affected;
ought
I
degree
of
evidence
Gospel actuallyhas, but
a constituting
the
whether his
rouse
or
world a
world, and of that their on
dozen
hearts
men,
which
the
trial,that is,
a
in it do
is not
; and
spoke
to
unanimously witnessed
mysteriousstate, many
or
do
not
fiction,but
a
though only one
dreamed
ever
about
overpowering, ordinarily
trial of his heart,
mind,
earthly
with
man
by perfectly im-
are
this
favour
its
mysteriescontained
of the
whole
two,
not
pride. Dreaming
real state the
in
a
reason,
subdued
that
mystery might be brought before that
man's
a
whose
mean,
know.
to
accumulation
reason
Gospel,
but
neither
believe, however
such
men's
;
dent self-confi-
were
conceivable
no
sometimes
see
be
nor,
what
insensible
to
if he
tween be-
suspension of
was
to
by
idea
acknowledge
inclination
would
that
evidences
the
the
attested
was
we
it
describe,
to
of evidence since
what
between
state
a
middle
entire
would
what
vocabulary would
any
He
powers.
are
be to
dreamed
never
perfectpossessionand the
we
difficult it would
by dreaming.
no
[Serm.
strange state
a
how
who
person
meant
was
what
and
dream,
we
OF
MYSTERIOUSNESS
THE
328
or
if these the to
doubtless
rest
the
two one
of
a
in or
the
existence
would
resist
report, as they do the mysteriesof the Gospel,
the
ground
of its
being unintelligible ; yet
in that
OUR
XIX.]
they would
case
be
who
on
to
us
comes
be
as
thing false
however, but
would
eternal
our
surelyit so
of
common,
of
from
them
to
heaven.
the
the
their
own
that
them
for the
should
they
concerning God,
cold
hearts
?
They
is also Three. the
same
mysteries,instead
what
they
enough
human
in to
criticize
men
and
cording they, ac-
ther language,whe-
; and
handed of
answered,
He
"
to
complain
to
"
He
He
He
is
of
hear
be
them,
one,
one
or
He
and One It
is Three." in
Him
their mys-
One,
cannot
is Three
those
us
Is God
"
ing rejoic-
thanking
allowing us
ask,
which
of
to
and
instead
we,
on
minds
them,
mises. pro-
stand, under-
can
benefit, instead
They reply,
sense
replyallowed
are
and
conveyed, which
are
instead
in
Profane
teriousness. three
unwise, though it
its
converts,
have
condescension
religion,
Apostles', partly one
the
for His
"
as
bear
inspiredApostles taught
capacitiesof
secrets
have
revealed
other, preserved them
thanking
opinion;
its threats
truths The
or
of
they cannot,
first Christian
to
partlythe of
which
in
wording
what
great harm,
no
conduct, which
most at
embracing
together with
came
influence
acting upon
Instead
abstract
mere
a
matter
mere
a
stumble
believingand
the
in
hazardous, to
with
compared
so,
It is
interests, such
is most
would
rejectthe Gospel,which
true.
wrong
and
undeniably be considering
was
which
in matters
upon
is
be
329
not practical,
a
which
to
blameably
like account
a
matter,) yet they a
BEING.
resistingthe truth,
(not indeed
wrong,
those
PRESENT
in
is in sense,
THE
One
in
what
is that
another."
what
"
for
one
and
yet,
on
reply,that of the
doctrine
be
we
without
His
He
gave
no
of
degree
with
the
which
for
reason
as
as
a
were
the
(which
words is not
meaning) ;
what
given us,
if this
be
so,
We
swer, an-
themselves, but
in
God
God,
it, is the doctrine
word
conveyed
meaning
in
up
it ;
because
we
use
with
us
the the
in
(which
very
though
we
they think
part it is
that the
answer,
have
that there is
so
they insist
say ; and
we
sufficient
to
as
to us, it, intelligible
Apostlesreceived
so
we
doctrine, put it into words, and
true,
and
is
;
portions
meaning.
to us whole, is unintelligible
that
sense
words, though human.
givingit
a
We
fullyapprehend.
we
real
a
word?"
distinct
it ; it is
This intelligible. if it
the
take
meaning
it does
hand, has
that middle
without
we
Apostlesworded same
other
but
can
own
doctrine, as
the
the
which
the
such, that
separateBeing, as
without
meaning
Persons,
Person
word
?
sense
is Three
confess, the
words
not
understands
what
They rejoin,that,
using No,
when
we
;
content.
are
He
do not know
we
[Serm.
In
"
answering to
sense
reconcile, we
cannot
and
of the
sense
sufficient
and
in which
stands
men,
OF
ask,
They
sense
is that
it neither with
MYSTERIOUSNESS
to
in
grant); meaning
not
may
reply,
doctrine,
we
little
the
see
their
excuse
not
tion rejec-
of them. But what
surely all this,I might
dreaming,in
take a
place
company
the
say, is much in
discussion
any
where
one
1
or
two
same
as
about persons
XIX.]
OUR
had
PRESENT
experienced it, and be
said to
that
it is
might mean
is it we
one
and
from
?
told
not
we
the
its
of
nature
On
the other
cannot
things,if
human
the
to
and
describe
are
be
state, that know
to
be
a
few
made
another's them. man
words
far
so
should
be adds
even
are
declares
unreasonable
human
is
because
language
dreaming,
which
we
unintelligible
in
less
much
is there
insufficient
being
of
out
remarks
many
to
reallyand
truly,yet
consider
which
put into words, and
comprehension But
this is how
a
who
very
hardly he
which
us
we
we
cannot
contemplate, cannot
and
upon
which
mysterious
own
our
is, concerning things in
describe, cannot
a
and
which
be described
concerning
accurately reflect
to
of
ries myste-
heavenly things.
These
might
there
consistent
in human
suppose,
this circumstance,
by contradictions,
surpriseus
;
there
that
put
even
are
God
revelation
state
experience commonly, words
there
not
are
mysteries
we
may
that
on
into
put
yet
have
hand, still more
disbelief,if grounded we
more
it,that
the
and
cannot
we
you
in which
sense
we
Almio-htv
declaration
probabilityto
them.
if
being improbable
mysteries,the some
is that
Now
it,Do
? insensibility
or
dreaming,
It
not.
of
us
waking
much accurately,
were
in
told
? what in
331
multitude
ourselves, which
words
even
of
other
ourselves
about
even
into
the
who
state
insensible
not
are
those
a
the
or
awake
if
BEING.
cannot
does
not
convey
ence experi-
largesubject. is able
and
how
Let cir-
MYSTERIOUSNESS
THE
332
cuitouslylie
is forced
objectsof nature, for
reason
how
OF
describe
to
he
when
how sight,
[Serm.
the
commonest
substitute
to
attempts
difficult it is define
impracticableit
is to
another
to
convey
things, any
complicated,or
any
inconsistent
his feelings self-contradictory seem,
when
and into
put
the
One
the spirits,
Lord
and
of
seen
wonder
not
the
Mind,
lords, who
only
earthly
of
King
hath
nor
can
of
kings
immortality, no
man
infinite incomprehensible
the
see,
at
Father
thought, the
light unapproachable,whom
dwelling in hath
Eternal
in
ridicule, or
delineatingin
all
of
will
he
duly
first Cause
the
subjectshimself
he
; and
of impossibility
words
how feeling,
misunderstanding, or
criticism
triumphant
refined
or
words, how
to
consequence
deep
God. To me,
conclude.
as
about
there the
disclosed
in
why
surely is
a
means
of
ask, why God He
does
unmerited
may
be,
it ;
Gospel?
say
and
if
favour,
what
as
into
words
He
we
does
it ; had in
as
the
not
very
way
if
any
be
were
But
attempted.
about if
is
stance circum-
very
sinners, receiving a were
they
presumptuous
more
knowing, does
put be
not
bold
that
mysteries
should
if the
as
be
cannot
to
as
thousand
ten
to
seems
that, though there
said
Nature, yet why
very
speaking,not any
be
it should
it
reflections,and
these
It may
the
they
objectiononly,as
to
well
Divine
that reason
made
answered.
soon
be,
be
can
One
we
a
this of had
rightto very
way
great
and
unthankful
and
acting almost this
in
us
PRESENT
OUR
XIX.J
take
for every
And
is
given
those
to
doctrine
does
;
us,
and
who
There and
the
on
judge
ground
the
holding the
not
then, if
we
of
be
must
mind a
in
of
different
it.
And
does
mould
Scriptureand
what
the
in this doctrine
showing The
us.
text,
"
is
that
us
temper
"Marvellous
soul knoweth
true,
be
to
of his
in
way Church
hold
do
to
to
belief
of true are
rightwell."
has
faith
A
men marvelling,and irreligious
on
believe
to
to
in see,
what
us
belief
salvation, by
moral
is described
Thy works;
the it
form
us, that to
a
important. un-
be,) it
given
confirming declare
Holy
draw
to
not
we
be
it to
it tends
actuallynecessary such
Even
of the
actuallyare
we
holding
mysteries,cannot
theirs who
of
minds,
our
on
see
habits
mysterious.
(as we
on
greater
a
and
the doctrine
; for
from
certain
a
make
particulardirection, and
thus
go
like
consequence
one
found
given to
are
will
to
that
other
If it be
blessed
mysteriousness.
we
its influence
might safelypronounce and Trinity,
be
circumstance
Gospel
by
go
its
to
it in faith ? the
temper, character,
individual, than
or
plainduty
our
upon
of
things, which the
in
reason
singularpracticaleffects
very
of
the
us
receive
nothing,according as
difference an
feed
to
given
obliged to
consideration, it will
under
is
is it
or
thus
do
produce special and them,
explain
it
was
Is God
that?
counsel, and
thing He
what
saying,Why
in in
not
way,
into
us
take
madly,
883
BEING.
and
mind religious
laugh
and
effect
on
in the that is
my ever
scoff at
it because
is itself,
who
is the
and
proud remain
minds
; when
when
; and
way
stumble between
As
it.
at
then
great
hanging
the
upon
bringing all things
and
them
by
our
between
him him
mysteriesand other
of
gracious one,
Let
be
us
this world and
to
the
which
of
is the
ence differ-
Christian
the
there
were
them,
the
but
this
to
Almighty one
of
God,
day
devout, surely one.
Ever-Blessed
the
humble
of what
raise
us
unlearned, gain this
and
thought
and
shall
and
sufficient
mystery
is calculated
with
of
a
all,learned
encourage
thought marvels
It
measuring
And
revelation
than
great benefit from
Trinity.
in
not.
expectant
us
more
then
clown
raisingus, refiningus, making
making
this would
does
for the
reason
reverent,
who
God
to
earth
and
great
believes
who
and
exalting reason,
power
ignorance,so
own
God
soul
and
and
of their
difference
of
the
up
the
see
path,they
is the
heaven
God's
measuring things by
mysteries,
their
in
thought
ourselves, exalting God
to
no
in
they like
and
go
as
restingin ourselves, drawing
Carnal
little out
actuallyfalls
it
of
hear
so
ever
ever
depends, and
self ;
curiosityto it be
great sight,though
words, is
good.
with
they
ing look-
ever
Angels, is
and
contented
are
is
it
all truth
devout
no
the
whom
on
of
home
at
have
they
with
them
centre
[Serm.
pondering God's
itself Him
realizingto
OF
mind religious
ever
looking into"
"
ever
A
it does.
of
out
to
MYSTERIOUSNESS
THE
334
the and be
the
wise
is above
lowly towards the
in
them, the
glories and
revealed
to
them.
In
the
grace
know,
found
be
we
God, and
and
Father
the
not
three
it,
Son
Ghost
Gods
and
is
truly
truly but
by by God.
know
desire
truly
and
and
one
shall
we
repeat
Almighty
His
through
we
attaining
Eternal
Holy
the
yet
of
335
should
dutifully
now
the
how
BEING.
God,
worthy
what
Himself
God,
of
presence
clearly
God,
PRESENT
OUR
XIX.]
and
Himself
Himself
to
by
SERMON
THE
XX
VENTURES
OF
Matt.
"
These
in
with
the
Divine
coveted
to
Throne
of
nothing
short
of
that
grant
to
His
to
died
to
us.
They
asked
told
answer
(though 1
Glory.
purchase
This
three years
Master.
the
for them
Sermon since.
was
giftof not
it
Him
was
and
He which
eternal
that
they
His
on
with
content
specialgift which elect,which
holiest
the
in
be
would
coveted
yet unpractised
as
sit beside
them,
John
and
They
untaught
They
for
them,
able."
are
question addressed
ambition, though
they
"
We
solemn
very
highest wisdom,
truth,
come
Him,
holy ApostlesJames
a
their
by noble
a
the
22.
xx.
unto
say
reply to
them
in
of
words
were
to
They
FAITH.
He
had
shortlyafter He
offers to
life ; and should
He
have
in
it,
reallyreserved,)but
He
friend between
and
publishedby
a
two
Serm.
XX.]
THE
reminded "
Are
them
ye able
of, and
to
to
be
then
duty
our
?
drink
of the
say
Christians
as
baptism that We
Him,
unto
life without
and
who
persevere
that
the
to
increase.
that
us,
absolute
the
am
able."
this,in making
tures ven-
certainty
than
speaking No
one.
himself
the
a
true
lend
we
one
to
among
even
quite true, for
ventures
that
of
meaning
knows
;
yet
for
every of
at
nobleness
of
"
which
the vol.
especialmeans iv.
that
he to
us,
all,must
for certain
make
consists this
from
is the
other of
the
our
very
that
;" for
nothing
it of
in
;
so
is
graces,
it
reason
and
tainly cer-
and
why
honoured
that justification, z
a
fear,
excellence
very
it
certaintyof
the
venture
has
this
faithis singledout
by
This, indeed, is the
word
faith;
But
one
among
success
must
us
them.
in
fail.
certain
one
far
returns
risk, danger,anxiety,uncertainty. Yes is ; and
abundant
regards individuals, then,
all of
the
with
without
heaven, yet without
venture
strange
and
chance
As
through
success
Him,
us
a
venture.
a
"
be
must
He
saying,
have,
cannot,
we
servants
Day
Last
will
individuals,of ourselves
of
will persevere
give himself make
at
is
I
Doubt
end.
of all Christ's
them
This
everlastingthey
the
unto
more am
reward
a
ventures
returned
as
I
are
impressed upon
lies in
:
I shall drink
that
cup
it
fwr
venture
must
the
"u
success.
Success
is
they
They
for eternal of
what
great lesson is
a
FAITH.
OF
baptized with
baptizedwith Here
VENTURES
its
VENTURES
THE
338
implies that
presence
OF
FAITH.
have
we
the
[Serm.
heart
to
make
us
in
a
venture.
St. Paul eleventh which
Sets sufficiently
with
opens
that, gives us
"
the
clearlythat Epistle to
he
of
of
faith
after
guard against text,
thereby showing he
what
in his
treats
justifyingfaith,he
as
the
Hebrews,
quoting the
by faith," and
Romans
the
if to
After
speaking
the
to
of faith ; and
it,as
mistake.
is
Now
"
Epistle
definition
a
shall live
just
his
examples
of possibility
any
of
chapter
before
this
tinues, con-
substance," that is, the
is the
realizing, of things hoped for, the evidence,"
that
is, the
It is
"
ground
in its very
the
"
the
reallywere
upon another
chance
have
we
most
miserable
have
indeed choice
what
is true
of
hope 1."
If a
life,and of the
Christ, we
most are
main
individual
interest
in
his
epistleto
the
1 Cor.
If in of
are
it, as
altogetherat in
it.
thus
xv.
good, in
this
life
all
fault.
itself,is
true
This
shows
by
the
risked
19.
it,
hence
signal miscalculation
doctrine
seen un-
men
raised, we
not
are
Hebrews,
Saints, who
1
dead
of
other
And
future.
the
is
venturing upon
"
our
Ancient
the
pointedly,
of
the
prospect
mere
the
says
made of
present what
happiness,or
ease,
of
epistlehe
only
the
the
possessed;
staking present
seen."
things not
making
acting upon
the
of
proof,
essence
; the
if it
of
he
instance their
in And also us
of
present
XX.]
THE
happiness for
VENTURES
future.
knowing whither "
afar
them,
strangersand faith
confessed
with youthfulApostles,
an
lay claim simplicity,
to
the
knew
in
its
what
were
they said how
any
Him, if
"
We
and
they,and,
future
in
untaught
drink
of
One
They in
said,
"
Ye
be
they
as
hearts, say unto
knew
the
what
they
ye able to
Are
"
baptism
all,
after
was, not
We
indeed
as
mightierthan
tism? bapHe
able."
are
promising them
shall drink
baptized with
generous
baptized with My
Him,
unto
without
answer,
be
say
but
captive. But,
accepted.
cup, and
My
text
They
made craftily
was
so
the
the
hidden
their
conduct.
heartilymade, though they promised; and
was
fulness,yet their words
truth, their unsuspiciouspledge
in
were
Such
Little
same.
caught by
are
it were,
as
they
earth."
and
and
They pledged themselves
able."
are
unawares,
:
expressiveof
propheticof their
that
the
Patriarchs
the
died
rest
persuaded of them,
were
and
the
and
not
out,
went
promises,but having seen
the
pilgrimson
of
"
He
he went."
off, and
embraced
the
Abraham
havingreceived
not
them
FAITH.
OF
heaven, graciously of
that
My I
and
cup,
baptized
am
with."
Our towards
Lord
St. Peter
yet warned The
zealous
once
; but
follow
Me
to
appears
him
:
He
how
now,
said, but
acceptedhis
little he himself
Apostle He
after the
act
"
wished Whither thou z2
offer of service, understood
follow
to
his Lord
I go thou
shalt
manner
same
follow
canst
Me
it. at not
after-
THE
340
At
wards1."
VENTURES
Me
verily,I thou
wouldest
:
stretch and
but
forth
the
were
"
thou
shalt
of
thou
deliberatelydoing
first and to
the
finish it ?
behold
it, begin
began
He
then he
be
cannot
a
claim season,
other went
or
John
like,
"
"
able
is not
So
"
have
His of
case
hath
follow
the
all that
us
rich our
him, is
xiv.
And
he
28"33.
an
hath,
for the He
; and
somewhat
2
Luke
man
likewise,whosoever
xiii. 36. 3
laid
it,all that
is
of it for
good pleasure.
sorrowful, when
his all and
ficient suf-
finish."
to
not
that, or grant to
of down
not
he
all to Him
our
up
sity neces-
Which
he
to finish
in
passage
disciple;" preparingus
according
away
a
3
give
hand, the
give up
1
this
and
all the
us
the
forsaketh
My
We
utmost to
that
you
faith
him, saying,This
presently adds,
of
be
he
build, and
to
V
Saviour, in
able
mock
gird thee,
not
haply,after
is not
to
shalt
cost, whether
Lest
foundation, and
old,thou
tower, sitteth
a
the
counteth
thou
in
upon
young,
whither
shall
made
Gospel, binds
build
wast
wouldest
ventures
intending to
you,
be
another
uncertaintyby Apostles.Our of St. Luke's
thou
explainedit, Verily,
and
whither
mise pro-
said, Follow
walkedst
thou
thy hands,
thee
carry
Such
when
the
"
thee, when
girdedstthyself,and
[Serm.
claimed
He
;
time
same
unto
say
Him
to
at the
;" and
FAITH.
time, he
another
alreadymade
OF
On
the
young
man,
who
Lord
bade
him
instance
John
xxi.
18.
of
22.
one
XX.]
THE
who
had
world
faith
not
for the
If then and
VENTURES
faith
be
our
what
we
in
noble, generous
what
shall
we
uncertain
of
have
Christ's
way,
not
; and
not
life,
word
doing so rashly
indeed
what
about
of
extent
our
give up,
we
uncertain
gain;
promise,trustingin
to
fulfil our
own
and
vows,
carefulness
reward,
our
Him
all
us
respects proceeding about
anxiety
or
spects re-
enable
to
all
in
so
we
trustingin Him
Him,
leaning,waiting upon fulfil His
or
again
nor
sacrifice,in
to
without
Christian
a
described, it follows
now
we
either
about
this
knowing accuratelywhat
without
knowing
not
of
venture
riskingupon
have, for what
still lightly,
do,
lies in
duty
341
word.
essence
I have
that
the
His
the
what
FAITH.
make
to
next, upon
if it be
a
OF
the
future. Now
I
hear
who
;
of
Ministers while
we
they
see
them,
do
that
and
unable
admit to
say
draw
those
proceed
to
draw
to
stand
a
"
say,
that"
why
"
that
and
;
not
allow
us
Men in
are
preaching,
our
they
They
implicated in
do
not
they
collect themselves not
follow
this
see
though they
should
then
; and
them
upon
hearts, if
generaltruths, until
to
themselves
act
to
secret
proceed
to
they
have
of
back.
ourselves
back, and
draw not
Christ
confine
suddenly come and
will
avowal,
open
their
in
yet
as
immediately follows,
which
who
those
are
I
yet surely,when
said most
unexceptionableto
practicalinference
there in
me
I have
what
that
say
plainand
seems
the
dare
"
are
from
or
quite what
THE
342
VENTURES
OF
they alreadyallow, which
show
we
they persistin saying,that does
follow
they
say
; and
we
that
extravagant,and what
we
times
and
say, that
is
will
a
there
however from
they are
to
them
This
sad
home
in spite of whether
Consider
he in
the
be
admit
once
in
it not
instant.
himself
the
the
whit
it is to
world.
We
promise
a
have
Christ's worse
a
venture
return
duty,
thousand
ten
And
case.
Christians,is
; in
seeing?
in
Yet
seriously questioned, those
His
of
truth
Let
the
who
one
every
promise ?
better
at all?
stake
How
has
would
off, supposing,(which is
stake our
us.
faith consists
question,what
but, supposing impossible,) what
escape no
thingstoo far,when
without
thing upon
of
is
own
that
be
an
truth
truth,
no
may
find
even general,
any for
ask
a
men
subjectimmediately before
this,may
sort, venture
me
is
called
men,
Christ's word
men
hears
at
there
themselves.
to
the
not
venturing on
he
there
their
carry
infirmityof
exemplified in does
we
say
they
said, where
may
against it,in
sure
carry
they
account
is what "
for
way;"
a
urgent, but reasons
Who
it been
are
modify
into
This
shutting their eyes ; there
by
however
we
is
take
not
it
and
we
limit and
overpoweringly clear,but
it
good
has
well
that
far, and
like.
the
and
seasons,
pretend ; and
do
we
that
see
for excuses,
ought to
we
follow,still
not
about
things too
carry
[Serm.
must
they do
look
they
FAITH.
it to in
fail ?
any
We
venture
know of
this
property in plans which
plans
which
we
trust, which
THE
XX.]
His
would
dead
apply at
we
should
we
worse
have
when
to
is
there do
we
come
to
as
hope
question,What we
nothing we
the
died, and
reallyfear they
give
as
they do,
young,
fair
up, and
pursue,
called
men
warmth
and
their own,
way
of
as
a
the
reallyfear,
much
time
business,
or
which
yet would
had I
us.
be
go
think
may and
When
at least pursue
on,
they get
mode
if
worse,
fable.
a
love
almost
on
much
nor
other
avoid,
ever Christians,what-
illumination
goes
we
if Christ
they
better
that
choose,
promised
not
were
Christianityto
vanities ;
in
tured ven-
is
do, and
not
they indulgetheir lusts,or
world's
I
pursue,
profess,whatever
believed
they
we
may
neither
he
This
?
?
prospect
avoid, nothingwe
most
as
his
which
gain.
that
claim
property loses
own
do, and
heaven
they feel,whatever they may
present condition
do, nothing
resolve,and
not
all,how
resolve, nothing we
should
choose, and
after
well,
;
found
give up, nothing
and
gree de-
examine, it will be
nothing we not
; but
ventured
we
and
any
heaven
only
of
he
think, perhaps,
some
his
belief
a
in
of
our
of
do, nothing we
not
We
for
miserable,
we
hope
fails,not
the
on
most
Can
course
somewhat
with
Him
to
men
embarked
has
trader, who
gain,but
of off
speculationwhich of
all
of
some
lose
be
given
raised.
have
should
ventured
we
to ourselves ?
present,we
this
A
this
343
Apostle said, that
be not
were
have
we
The
promise?
his brethren if the
have
FAITH.
OF
What
in.
What
?
Christ of
faith
have
we
VENTURES
of
the
into
a
making
THE
344
then
;
money
they
have
follow
they
conduct
Only
far
as
I
they
gain from do
they
not
who
do
nothing on For
; he
not
nothing
nothing to from
it ;
their gratify
do
be
to
; but
so
they
faith of Christ's word. Barnabas
He
Gospel
merchant
suffered
have
correspondentshad he
Christians
trusts
do
to not
the
would
have
a
be loss.
in
a
Man
risk
largelyupon
his line
be like
would
has
of his
true.
great mistake,
He
credit
he
fable, (which taken
a
the
in
Here
something
wrecked,
were
failed.
property
Gospel were
turned
vessels
whose
did
out
would
a
of Christ.
for the poor
if so, he
unskilfully ; he would
had
done, unless
have
but forbid,)
man,
taste
sacrifice. intelligible
God
a
and
it up
gave
plain,if the
and
religious
is
they gain now they
nothing
because quiet and orderly,
are
St.
:
It is
most
is
presence
still, though
the
instance
Cyprus
would
Such
of
they had
interest
;
error
don nothing,they risk,they sacrifice, they aban-
venture
an
all ; there
gain something now,
it is their
and
;
are
necessarilyany
adopt
it,except what
they
worthy. rightand praise-
not
the
to
seem
men.
it ; there
present wishes, they
is
it goes, is
as
proof of
principlein those
all
with
peace
their
religious
as
against vice
religionat
is any
would
things
say, it has
with
do
in it which
duty, they
to
zeal
a
after
indeed,
thing to
their
attached
grow
they begin to and
settle ; and
and
marry
[Serm.
FAITH.
themselves, respectableand
think
be, and ;
they
OF
coincidingwith
interest
men
VENTURES
or
whose
confidence
neighbour;
in but
their Saviour's
XX.]
VENTURES
THE
word
; and
this is the
Christ
tells
of the
mammon
of
that
; feed
the
old, a Thus
again the
world
eminence,
puts off the Daniel
yet
as
who,
or
of
his
himself
faith
warrant
is the of
1
a
after perfection, striving
labour too
is, like
and
and
ventures
business,
something
to come.
yoke
some
to
a
sacrifice.
world
the
or
have
opportunity for
more
upon
punishment;
himself
innocent
public shame,
"
he too
in deed
der; his shoulis
severe
pleasures; shows
that
realizingof things hoped for, the
thingsnot
Luke
Christ, to
worldly comforts,
puts
;
to
of wealth
fallinginto sin, repents
after
his flesh ; denies
puts
2."
not
prospects in the
his
promise
have
noble
a
subjects himself upon
faileth
not
wax
venture, intelligible
Paul, in much
in word
as
naked, relieve
that
nearer
makes
certaintyof
he
well
desire
be
heart, he solitary
a
the
Or
from
St.
or
with
upon
the
to
temple, to
he, who
ously unrighte-
uses
that
an
who, when
man
praise,he
and
Or
are
world
next
bags
heavens
in order
His
place in prayer
to
good, givesup
are
the
the
"
ye
of faith.
evidence
an
So
clothe
turn
the
in
this world
almsdeeds, I say,
and
of
in
treasure
to do.
tations1;" everlastinghabi-
into
you
hungry,
it shall
sick, and
have
yourselvesfriends
to
interest
an
which
the
345
unrighteousness; that, when
buy
wealth
Make
"
receive
i. e.
FAITH.
thing they
one
Himself,
us
fail,they may
with
OF
xvi.
9.
seen.
2
Luke
xii. 33.
VENTURES
THE
346
Or
again: he
OF
who
embrace
he
who,
what when
worldlyill,while himself
is not
being
in
it;
who
acquiesceswith while
it is
Thee
taken
I
entire
heart
who
; he
is in he
that
friends
who, God
I
who
is
give
them
them
up,
willingto
be
and
somewhat,
risks
too
removal
Take
say,
Thee
never
may
their
in
can
prospect
kindred, and
or
"
them,"
his word
at
or
Thy will, to
commit
;" he,
he
Or
he who
has
yet doubtful,
if it be
away, to
an
;
towards
wealth, honestlyprays
earnestlyprays
he
or
from
done
will be
sacrifice.
be rich ;
never
station,and
tend
to
seems
his
of
prospect
pray
after,and
on deprecatesit, yet prevails
he
without
that he may
have
will
heartily, Thy
say
seek
to
naturallyshrinks
"
to
even,
of
the many
the heart God's
[Serm.
himself
only gets
againstthose thingswhich to
FAITH.
is
accepted. Such
a
is taken
one
not,
word, while
his
at
perhaps,what
he
Generous
hearts,
often
speak
what
they
yet
will
unto
Him,
We
for
as
Christ,not
are
was
able
;" "
is the
promised for
Peter, of
us
insincerely, yet
and
at
1
the
is. vow
of all of
case
are
though they have
that word
First,at Confirmation
seasons.
or
sake they sincerity's
reward,
a
serious
This
riskingmuch.
John,
and
is
beforehand confidently
for their
and
learn how
in heaven.
what
do
at their word
to
James
largelyand
ignorantly ; taken
like
derstands un-
he
but
says ; and
accepted,as meaning somewhat,
he
; when
"
They
say
is recorded us
we
at many
promise
Baptism,yet not being
THE
XX.]
able
to
they who
Holy
enter
how
not
must
cut
the their
from
desire
hearts
of the
times
this
path
not
whither
the
they
of
end
their
carried
being
are
course
;
they
this,that it is rightto do what and
they
them,
as
hear
it did the
conduct
through God's
grace,
Apostles said,
James
was
sword still more James his
of
in
are
and
to
first.
assures
suffer
St.
be
in truth
stedfast
being John,
unto
slain
his
they
said.
they had
as
blessed
Those
it.
able;" and
martyrdom;
Jerusalem.
doing ;
now
hereafter, they shall,
equal to
be
given strengthto
death
the
than
more
them, which
involves
".We
to do
enabled
were
no
brother, then
had of
to bear
the
with
the
brother, had
bereavement,
other
St.
death,
bear, dying last of the Apostles,as He
not
holy brothers, that whatever
two
present
their
know
they see
;
know
take
to
They
they are
whisper within
a
choosing
seasons
sake. that, for religion's
or
they
circumstances
certain
at
stirringof
but
were
the
ways,
men
cause
the
fice sacri-
dwelling in tents."
men
again, in various
so
they
ways
Cross, while
of the
plain
"
how
perchance they
and
they simplicity,
life of
not
right hand,
eyes
foot
again
not
world's
the
the
their
the
at
quiet easy
And
of
them
of
thought,in their the
know
they
but
it, and So
day.
our
intimately, find
off
reveal
promise they know
Orders
themselves
deeply, debar
promise,
graduallyto
themselves
engage
347
we
strengthaccordingto
give us
know
FAITH.
much
God
trustingto
what,
OF
how
understand
to
rather
VENTURES
Apostles.
St.
first,of He
had
348
to
THE
bear
VENTURES
weakness.
He
had
those He
away.
Of
into
far
portions sends abode his
friends
their
on
behind, that there
when
him,
also, other
look
of the
of
love,
great a Jesus wait
!" for
say,
moving
intervals
stayed
himself
He
banishment.
who
of his
end are
morning.
world; him
he
weary
All
his
had
the
and
a
lous zea-
prayers,
sight of
loved, what
into
the
presence
might
life,
Come,
night,
thoughts, all
what
stored it came,
he
he had
of
the
of the
death, when
with, in years long past away.
again brought
before
"
the
what
receive
Well
in
to
have
to
sent
contemplations,desires, and hopes, were
brought back
present
him, and
call.
by
forward
in heaven
for
his
sent
his
invisible
and
till his
and
as
his heart
truth, fastingand
the
at
those
the
.
from virgin life,buffetings
a
as
only
generation
walk, self-denying
and heathen, persecution, Saint
own
voluntarypledges and
a
"
his
and
He
out
been
those
man
at
those
more
faith,
maintenance
and
a
him,
should
still
of his
ventures
to
his Lord
him,
Lord
as
who
might be
thoughtsof him,
so
loved
journey,
of
gracious Lord,
his
before
had
in
younger
well-nighunfurnished.
is
labours
a
was
country,
them
loved
friend, with
by
He
dreariness
live
faith,all his eye with.
a
he to
belonged to
of his
converse
goods
had
demanded
were
pledges held
who
him
him
whom
familiar
thoughts, without about
[Serm.
experiencethe
to
when being solitary, summoned
FAITH.
of years in loneliness,exile, and
length
a
OF
had
held
Then, what
he
shipped, wor-
course interwhen had
VENTURES
THE
XX.]
how
would
thoughts
long
lost,
dare all
their
Alas
! that
so
contented
are
so
willing
that
duty
of
bearing the
the
Every
of
that
one
or
for
lands,
shall
many be
His
are
our
word
?
or
first
are
Matt.
for
or
inherit
29,
of
we
that
we
this
earn
and
He
life, to
the the
be
30.
brethren,
or
wife, shall
risks
expressly,
says
houses,
sake,
xix.
?
that
higher,
would
first1."
1
their
wishes
ventures
shall
all
?
mother,
shall
"
one
any
we
Christ
Name's
My and
that
if
forsaken
hath
father,
hundred-fold, But
what
:
truth
sisters,
or
it
repeat
Jesus
are,
something
Cross,
it
enjoy
to
find
more
is
they
if
of
not
How
and
excuses,
the
Lord
have
as
alone,
necessity
us
of
let
be
the
on
Crown
things
who
satisfied
measure
spirit !
shall
them,
to
beyond
Who
!
those
of
brethren,
such
press
or
and
with to
life
to
returned
my
make
we
"
"
safe
unearthly
are
upon
blessedness
we,
and
high
I
the
abundantly
ventures
this
come
familiar
and
revive,
buried
pledges
349
FAITH.
remembrance
describe
to
OF
or
children,
receive
everlasting last
;
and
the
an
life. last
XXL
SERMON
FAITH
AND
1
"
I have
Though
all
I
that
suppose
from
which been
now
Faith,
have
and
all
struck
called
St. Paul
that I could
so
words with
love,
no
for
And
at
no
envy,
malevolence.
varied
racteristics cha-
excellent
is
charity? of properties
number It is
patient,
selfishness,no of
surelyit
is
all these a
name
bility, irritais it ? for all
once.
what
the
no
before
no self-importance,
no
Which
once,
makes
this
is, that St. Paul "
What
chapter
have
'the
to
special.
and
indecorum,
if it is all at
virtues
the
by giving a great
kind, it has no
given
charity.
or
of the
taken,
surpriseat there
are
answers,
ostentation,
nothing."
am
are
mountains,
remove
thoughtfulreaders
of it, all distinct it is
xiii. 2.
Charity, I
not
these
which grace
Cor.
LOVE.
conclusion
elsewhere
of the fulfilling
Law
still more
actuallycalls
:" and
our
sible, plaurity cha-
Saviour, in
FAITH
XXL]
Serm.
like manner, God it
and
that
love
we
which
is taken
these
descriptionof
charity. much
by
is
of it ; and
chapter is
made
again, in Noah,
in
in the
marked one
in the
then
text
; and
in the
midst
and
far
as different,its description,
agrees
with
faith, so
"
which
moreover
Lord,
Rom.
and
xiii. 10.
what
that
expresses
Matt.
is said
I could
is the
in
of
train
a
He
starts
the
mention
then, though of
method
Moses,
in
Again
mistake.
very
in with
his
clear
instances.
a
precisely
same
is such
as
of it
is made
Epistle,
thought altogether as
it goes,
in
the
remove
account
James
David,
in
different
surely the
xxii. 40.
devotes
his
faith, which
excellence, called
same
again and repetition
a
one
he
of
the
describes
us,
series
a
Abraham,
the
by
illustrates
he
of
up
Prophets, of
can
it; but
to
of it in
The
1
by
consider
Hebrews
altogetherdifferent.
preciseaccount
our
general terms
in
the
Epistleto
and
and
from
exemplification
an
chapter before
longer chapter
definition
no
chapter
elsewhere
given
the
in
In his
treatingit
and
life,because
of contrast, to
way
faith
Apostle, who,
a
but
know
Apostles.
It is well too,
a
the
is declared
in detail of what
says,
Thus
calls
We
"
unto
seems
loving-
in
St. James
death
brethren1."
the text
duty consist
St. John
and
passed from
the
35l
neighbour. And
loving our
have
we
LOVE.
whole
our
royallaw ;"
the
"
makes
AND
ii.8.
rately accu-
Hebrews;
mountains of it same
1 John
;"
given by habit
iii. 14.
of
352
FAITH
mind
that
as
by
AND
which
LOVE.
[Serm.
Noah, Abraham,
Moses,
obtained David, preached righteousness, gave
the
up
then
world, waxed
is it that
love
faith is of
the
Now, at first
reason
sightis
all virtues
at
he
it
its
and
other
necessity
(so to speak) out
of which
in
John's
which
the
words,
God"
God
and
"
"
he
"
being such, never
Every that
dwelleth
him1."
in
it will
last
faileth."
;
but love and
hope
world, which we
are
is
and
graces,
is for
a
creatures
1
time
of God
1 John
regeneration,
of
love, dwelleth
in
love, and,
is "
ever.
and
they
we
is
graces
with
it is
wherever
iv. 7. 16.
are
cease
love
as
Charity," or
hope
because
; but
the
made,
are
of
material
loveth, is born
greater,because
are
:
St.
;
in
Faith
them
into
according to
Such for
not can-
of all
root
is the
fruit
that
sense
restrictedly
all graces
one
not
described, they
Love
Spirit dwells
one
St. Paul
blooms
it is
is the
imperfect state,
an
Faith
which
mind
in
it is the
and
when
mentioned.
qualityof
that
therefore
grows
what
describes, it is
words,
parts; and are
state
character, and
more definitely,
more
In
does.
they are
of
How
is whether, difficulty
I answer,
at once,
and holy dispositions,
love,
promises,
fight.
pretty much
St. Paul
as
; and
once
describe
God,
a
The difficulty.
such
it is all virtues
and
definite
to be
seems
the
if love be
of
in
largeand comprehensive ?
so
than
so
valiant
and
that
perfection. are
in this
grace,
a
we
are,
cause beand
FAITH
XXL]
partakersin Faith
is not
there
is
believe
when
there
and
more
are
by
means
God's
any
hope
for the
we
itself,we
do not
devils
love.
love,
because
evidence It
of
is
say,
as
not
ous
!" is
we
do
has made
in love.
love. an
the
of
hope.
fell down his
as
of
the
at
his
The
lord's
debt, had
both
feet, and faith
the
in
faith
parable,
begged
and a
to
hope. a
act
an
neither
that
servant
hope, right-
that the Lord
word
showed
in
grafted
mouth, that will I speak,"is
my
loving.
was
not
faith and
had
The
"
words,
are
only
I die the death
May
"
act
Balaam
other
hope
but
necessarily graces,
iv.
we
it is
fruit and
thing in
same
hope
vol.
Ghost
Holy
but
itself:
love ; and
to
that faith and
his conduct
excused
the
who
beyond
cause
is the immediate
of faith ; but
who
no
do
nor
hypocriteshope,
our
of
believe,
we
love ;
not
nature
God
may,
puttethinto
nor
God
regeneration.
found
but
not
loved
we
in the
love because
for
expressingthe
themselves and
it is
Love
nature.
our
on
we
it, unless
we
hope
should
expressionsof love;
love for
because
nature,
to
hope,
we
:
we
Faith,then, and hope
believe, yet do
But
our
it
we
and
love
it ;
We
confide
or
believe)
our
love
we
Him. or
love because not
trust
when
hope
(aswe
express
about
loved
ever.
eternity. Faith
love it.
we
concern
not
will
all we
instruments
love
to
as
or
should
heaven, unless but
sight,nor
word, because
have
are
353
is to last for
love to
which
heaven, because
we
is
but
more
after
it ;
LOVE.
redemption which
a
enjoyment ;
increase
hope
AND
be He
FAITH
354
his lord
believed
forgivehim.
to
who
servant
at
fullyby
and
out, and
him
He
of
God,
Faith
faith
signs,but onlythat hope
commandeth,
promise." all
am
said,
"
I
love
all
by love," God doth
God
I had
Though
it is
nothing:"
no
faith
all love, without
has
excellences, not
it does flowers ; come
hope,
not
but
of it.
and
of which
In
a
it
to
all
are
like the
number
might
12
have
; so
has
a
sweet-
ing, smell-
stalk, leaves, and
pleasant,because
spiritof
the
soul
love
has
faculties and
without
A
they are.
latter is sweet
manner
of have
flowers the
cease
they
with
quickened
because
grows
destroyingtheir what
them
stalk,leaves,and
smellingplant;
holiness, and
of
indeed
but making peculiarities, weed
"
generate. re-
nothing."
Love, then, is the seed into
the
themselves
which
said,
am
I have
Though
must
thing which
the
it is
text
there
:
Love
worketh
that
desires
the
bad
in
not
are
which
"
loves
"
faith, yet without
where I
which and
In
hope
two
faith ;
bad
a
always the sign of
it is
and
brother,
then
are
God.
of
cause God, be-
of his
faith and
haved be-
unthank-
love of
There
love
of
he
and
God, good and
in
hope
kinds
two
that
him,
fellow-
a
and
love
good
a
willing,
saw
sum,
neither
had
always be heavenly;
and
small
a
hard-hearted.
was
kinds
not
went
high-minded,nor
of faith in
two
are
He
him
hoped
unmercifullyto
was
he
kinds
he
his lord.
he because
able, and
owed
once
[Serm.
LOVE.
AND
they
which faith
is and
habits, some
love, and
some
not
;
FAITH
XXI]
but
how
any
though flowers
LOVE.
in that soul
distinct are
AND
from
all exist in
and
one
it;
distinct and
as
355
love,
stalk, leaves, and
as
entire in
in
plant as
one
another, yet vary in their quality, accordingto the
plant'snature. But does
here make
not
Sower
who,
when
"
with
word
with
And
hence
to
faith is
This
word
says
must 1
of
be Luke
with
;
no
faith,then, persons
However,
because, in from
proceed faith
"
And
of
read
of words
a
it.
workingby imply
again:
we
occurs,
joy,"
receiving
root."
elsewhere,
as
if it
"
of
out charity,
conscience, and
spoken
of persons
which
in "
the
faith, seems
precedeslove, or charity. And
faith
is
our
Now,
do
order
charity,"
St. Paul
good
the
faith Lord's
expressionwould
of
the text an
imply that
a
"
love.
prior to
commandment of
have
in the form
all
contrary,
the root, for these
least, works
which
and
again:
read
call faith the root,
to
was
chapterin hope,
we
Scripturespeaks of
faith
in
joy,surelyimpliesfaith
at
love," which that
text, but
; in which
joy, yet
sense
the
on
]," fall away.
root
it is allowable certain
;
Scripture
root, and
something besides
the
certainlydistinct from
received
not
they hear, receive
yet having no the
whether
love, the
that
only in
parableof the "
asked
I believe
pointedlyintimates
is the root, not
is
be
faith, not
its fruits.
graces it
it may
of
the
The
end
pure
heart, and
a
2
;" where offaithunfeigned the
were
granted then; 2
viii. 13. a
a
2
originof
and 1 Tim.
love.
accordinglya i. 5.
FAITH
356
question arises, how of
speaking ;
of
love,
and
what
in
what
love, which then,
is the
Faith
yet united, without
beginning
love
is the
origin of
holiness
and
imparted the
was
but
promise,
and
mind,
said,
it is
V
commandments
His
He
before
His
up
before
Him,
we
if in
who
it
him. Eli for
Love
a
type,
was
who
Eli stands
called for
is the 1
Heb.
to
the
that
reflect
case
hence
keep
we
Law,
is, He
sets
as
us
to
on
our
; he
him, till Eli the
obey own
Such,
of God.
voice
their
a
us
enables
and
Samuel's
faith, Samuel then
us,
know
was
to
comes
learned
have to
And that
God,
of
Lawgiver ;
a
within
sensations, and as
God
as
comes
throne
love
is the
This
Such
?
into
laws
put My
gift of
Spiritthus
the
its heart
on
years
God
it the
in their hearts."
them
write "
written
I will
"
When
imparts to
liness. ho-
religious.
not
are
is
to
come
Law.
what
and
Law
the
they
exist
can
without
exist
Divine
infant,He
an
Holy Spirit;
His
Holiness
holy ; they
of the
is love
distinct,
religionare
faith.
love and
are
understanding, are
regenerates
observe,
and love, of religion,
of
religion; religioncannot
Holiness
I
last.
"
Baptized infants,before of
faith from
faith,or
:
as
so
is the
which
first element
holiness; and
faith
sense
and first,
comes
follows
as
sense
springsfrom
love
faith ; whether
[Serm.
adjustthese oppositemodes
to
in
LOVE.
AND
knew
not
priesttold for holiness
religion,Samuel for love. motion
viii. 10.
within 1 John
v.
us
3.
of
the
new
;
XXI.]
FAITH
the spirit,
holy
Ghost
Holy it may
and
a
service
moral
which
and
little
who
ones
be
learned the
as
crying
God's
a
is
gross
be
to
their
the
the
in
of
composed
within
embraces
a
earth, and
men,
and the and
face of
creature
god
of
it.
The
world It
eyes sun,
all that
and
a
does
shows
this
reflect,reason,
usurper, world."
who
in
there
is
Temple
know as
life however see
at
reason
or
makes
of God
has
made
We
are
at
God, the
act ; for
"
the
forced
to
himself once
we
are
;
upon
itself
least it becomes
who
decide, and
the
a
stars, and
speak were
an
last but
and
does
if it
as
not
manifested
can
moon,
man
not
object of worship, or of
wheels
of the
framework
world,
lower
this external
an
a
earth.
on
passes encom-
living, yet
were
worship God
who
Such
little while
dimly-
;
spirits.
world, but them.
They
wonderful
Love, then, is the life of those external
God
heaven, where
in
very
sin.
glory which the
as
; for
before
EverlastingPavement,
the
or
And
away to
;
being
as
of those
state
or
Prophet, which
the
matter,
nature
own
taken
reason
of the
stones
instrumental
way
no
either
throne;
by
out law with-
intellectual.
not
may
how
see
acceptableto God,
if absorbed
visible,as
we
the
service,as plants
continuallyin praise to
out
described
of
baptized and
are
God
the inward
obey
know,
we
which
beingsuch,
as
spiritual, though
they have may
heart
functions
is most
this, for what
357
of natural
sort
a
fulfil the
trees
and,
;
infants,who
knowing it,by and
LOVE.
renewed
givesus
exist in
AND
between
FAITH
358
the
two,
and
us,
world
inward the
AND
voice
world
the becomes
has
this
by speaking
contest,
through
the
and
sense,
prophesy
put
calling
all ; and
of
voice
the
which
hears
which
hears
in
within
world
; and
soul, solitary intercourse
faith
with
And
same
tempter he
will
as
love
is that
us,
so
faith
is that
us
and
;
love
as
life of God
while
imparts
of
Him in the
love
in
faith ministers faith
to
holiness us
it is that
thus
from Law
; for
faith
is to
religionis the
without, written
as
love
within.
love
Divine
is the
its
our
to
praise
Love
truth
goodness and
formed energetic, the
mind
; and
for this
towards
faith
religion
as
Law
coming
of fulfilling then
tranquil, pure, gentle,abounding of
voices
and
guardian
; and
which
two
of the
it
excellence.
and
to
:
is the
is the
men
love, love is that
love
as
bid
shrine, faith discerns
the
of
God, speaking in aid
without
voice
are
voice
within
voice
the
worships God in the
hearts
our
the
of
voice
we
and
worship him, and
and
the
hearts,
this world
there
; the
in
us
our
mouth,
its
thus
world
fall down
give us
in
And
of Him.
to
us
to
word
a
other
this Voice
; and
over-ruled
has
God
in the external
even
world
sensible
in
only
not
ings. warn-
in
;
necessary
; the
us
mercifullysuccoured
most
call revelation.
without
Spiritwhispering
words, God
but
thing within
one
another
speaks
faith
[Serm.
speaking
tempting, and Hence
LOVE.
in
the
tive, is meditaall offices
is strenuous
and
ing world, combating it,train-
it love, fortifying
in
obedi-
FAITH
XXI.]
and
ence,
overcoming
Moreover
it is
soul
the
love, and
otherwise
it could
And love the
thus
in
except sacrifice
and
are
Incarnate it to
of
out
wonderful
the
the
faith,
Saviour,
pands ex-
perfectionwhich
a
reach.
offer
they
our
root
mysteries of
lies in faith we
Yet
is the
presenting before
the
never
sacrifice
sacrificer.
other
and
sentations repre-
own.
love
raises
duty
our
is the
their
Objects, the
Holy Trinityand our
by
reason
by receivingthe
Gospel,
its sacred
the
faith
359
and
sense
plain,as
faith grows,
tidings of
LOVE.
urgent than
more
which
AND
to
God, and distinct
not
are
faith
from
way
of
viewing them.
;
the
loving faith
one
love ;
working by
is
each Priest
and
the
believinglove. And
thus
I
of love
and
faith in
turn
connection faith ; and of
turer
is called
substance
This at
of
being
St. Paul's
the
the
so,
Love
much difficult,
ma-
works, and love ; the
of
love, the
of
root
and
into
works
need
surelywe
in
language, as
end, faith
faith which
is
cherisher out
of
root
is the
Love
is the
works
is the
regenerate soul, and
without
faith.
outline
and
is faith.
of them
following.
the
question concerning the
love; it brings love
therefore
direction
the
answer
the
means
is the
more
could
love ; and
true
faith
remove
in
be
not
the
surprised and
text
verses
of the rulingprinciple
ministers ; and
end.
to
it.
if the St. Paul
mountains
Love
means
is be
says that
will not
truth, faith is only half
avail way
(as it were)
it often
and
going
of
mass
to
and
do
desire
not
of
framework all.
I
But
think, will confess distinct
quite a years
go
cares
of
life,wean
neither
from
it.
hope
; he
He
does
has
no
withhold. him
A
; he
of
time, with
love, he above
the
is
a
look
his
very
has
And
him.
scanty
world, in
his
do
it,and
seducing him God's
commandments
because from
thus
his
has
it
that
to
no
can
in the true
do
to
his
they
course
divine
sphere is,to
reason
he
for the
reallyin
of
degree ;
it. ;
him
measure
enabled, whatever
with
nothing
dependence
no
vanity.
enjoyment
not
are
help
and
ment attach-
do, what
can
friends
cannot
he to
it
straightforwardduty, because should
As
future
cares
is
love.
for
the
to
; he
; what
they
continued
these,
world
the
from
he look
does
even
greatest needs, and will be
all in
it is but
sees
prospects
Nay, knows
visible
the
spiritof
the
man
not
frown
or
selfishly,
; and
religiousmind
a
receives, nor
smile
world's
distaste
from
they
;
is their
for
the
disappointments,troubles,
this world.
to
He
thing the
on,
love
religiouspersons that
without
it,that
nor
world
This
things. of
one,
thing beyond
any
speak
the
is
;
another,
themselves
themselves, they love
live
or
true
the
up
presence
cause
in faith
live neither
men
as
Too
other.
God's
one
far
as
give
we
unto
from
get
the
to
on
to
[Sekm.
faith
reach
we
happens
able
are
men
LOVE.
By
heaven.
to
world, but by love
I
AND
FAITH
360
his
tells him
act
plain he
tions great tempta-
Observe, why he keeps
from
reason,
because
he
XXL]
FAITH
knows
he
motives
him
love towards
from
hinder his
his
faith
from
those
much
onlyjust so
LOVE.
of
experience of misery of
the
the
Alas He
Or
of
again,he
laden
a
pollutioninvolved
be
beset
day, the
him
love
of God
state
in which
from
earth
some
It tells
hero, but
that
but
put
of
exactest most
may
of the about
be
a
have able
that to
; that
do
simple
absolute
give up
all his
the
text
warns
but
us
makes faith
; that
faith
a
can
have
to
of
It
and
upon
; that
veil,not
a
substance
truths
the
; that
full confidence
in God's
word
miracles
he
have
faith
goods to
; that as
to
feed
give the
may up
poor
his
all
that
understand
may
that
est, clearest, calm-
the
act
us
us
warns
realities of heaven
the
he
make
but
can
happy.
us
man
a
middle
in their progress
samt
a
direct
world, but that love brings us
that
is but
other
earnestlyto
faith at most
firmly realize
Gospel; him
which
and
makes
view
irritability,
is the
then stand
may
had
pride,
dislike of sin than
makes
the
possiblefor
his
all the
and
desires
This
that
us
throne
sober, but love it is
from
men
love
above
us
God's
under
may
he
heaven,
to
against.
he
; and
has
numberless
odiousness
heart,
Christ.
and
to
conscience, the
in the
of
cleansed, yet rather
has
suffices
as
vanity,fretfulness,wilfulness, arrogance, evils which
! not
being despondency, and
dead.
profaneness,hardness
strong
no
so.
love
spiritof
misery
little sins of every
has
commandments.
the
being
he
doing
resignationfrom from
361
because
and
ought,
keeping
AND
as
he to
such
property,
; that
he
may
FAITH
362
the
scorn
so
heart
not
by
such
a
but
it
love.
He
been
has
fearful
pride
he have
sacrifices, or
merely, or
works
world
!
have
makes any
love
in
of
these us,
satisfied soul in the of Him
are
transport, but
do
and
while
it
to
faith
by
love ; not
by
before is
good
all
God, ; not
St. Paul
by magnanimity,
or
all this ; and
shall, We
by
saved
are
that
what is the
any
quil, trangentle,
of
only a
; not
things,but because violent
describes
by
flame
is seen,
adherence
of God
and
not
heavenly
consumes
if
it is love
but
"
Love
unseen.
kind, modest,
nothing.
or sufferings,
by
be
acquiescence and
as
sides, be-
tempted
are
by calmness,
things, but
He
from
be all that
Christ's,not
are
contemplation
because
itself,and
something
labours, or
faith love.
God
actually
was
person
who
we perfection,
is
not
hatingsin, or by venturing for must
which,
aspiresto what
a
also
be
merely,but
or
we
faith,not
within
We
or
come,
though
"
we
to
their
works
by
I do
him love, it profiteth
in
hating the world, the
he
lesson, to all those
themselves
!
it is distinct
though
unless
said, yet
unless
O
; that
says this,that
"
of faith in
acts
implies love necessarily,
ever
I do
yet,
forbid
be
to
abstractedly possible;
was
proper
body
; and
there
royal a
so
his
give
to
even
that
of the
one
with
may
Apostle means
case,
no
he
[Serm.
love ; God
without
the
suppose
it,as
LOVE.
gloriousmartyrdom
a
be
say,
that
world, that
trample on
burned
AND
a
the ference pre-
delight in His
mandments com-
emotion
or
it,long-suffering,
unassuming, innocent,
simple,
XXL]
FAITH
orderly,
disinterestedness,
tempered,
patient,
is
engaging, which
for
is
which
it
one
in
God,
is
the
the
in
the
heaven
by
down.
of
all
wherein
of
unity are
which
one,
the
the
the
by
which
;
all
is
one
Charity
was
is
but
and
by
another
Charity
heaven
in
sweet,
eternal
is
Father
Spirit
Church
it
Charity
things
rity Cha-
nothing
but
It
sweet-
without
has
it
;
Comforter.
bond
Charity
pure-hearted,
;
soothing
Christ
brought
363
Faith
sapless
and
winning,
name
meek,
enduring.
harsh,
dry,
LOVE.
AND
the
which
Saints
upon
earth
and
Son
the
are
;
are
Angels one
earth.
with
SERMON
XXII
WATCHING.
xiii.
Mark
"
Take
watch
heed,
ye
and
pray
Saviour this
visible to
Father's
His
world
gracious all
would
followers
;
which
words,
Father the
would
by
even
coldness,
ventured whom
cowardice,
to
He and
purpose
and
against had
the it
the
contemplated,
His
among
pass
leave
neglect
disobedience, be
many
the
to
from
He
His
as
forward
own
withdraw
things,
daring
the
His
gradually to
far
as
were
knew
presence.
spread
the
ing leav-
was
looked
which
He
purpose
contemplating
which
and
His
of
is,
He
years
itself, gradually
to
tokens
it, that
again.
came
when
not
He
when
concerned.
hundred
many He
and
His
is
know
ye
warning
leaving
"
presence
before
as
world,
the
this
gave
for
;
is."
time
Our
33.
of
Him
professed the
loud
Him
and
regenerated
tolerance
of
error
:
far
so
foresaw
of
state
it this
world
the
His
day, when
in visible
back
mercifullywhispers
into
what
share
not
see,
we
be
to
to
carried
Surely this
will He
more
overtake
before
which
every
concerns
watch
is to
; at
crowing,or He
find
I say
unto
of
man
would
you
the come,
1
not or
even
in
the
of
one
He
at
sleeping.
the
2."
known
he would
have
aypvirveire.
2
nearly; Watch
Mark
our
what
it
fore, ye therehouse
the
at
cock
coming suddenly I say
again, what
unto
If the
"
hour
watched, and
xii. 35
left
of the
master
out
question, "
what
And
much
love.
serious
; lest
And
took
time, and
did, but
so
nest. ear-
measured
midnight, or
had
house
us
so
;
of faith and
"
morning
all,Watch
He
in
ever
He
came
not
says,
when
coming. be
second
this most
for Christ.
for ye know cometh
keeping
consider
in
take
"
solemn,
He
has
then
it,as
the
to
then
us
should
coming, yet
He
that
now
watchfulness Let
first
He
trust
to
for His
out
suddenly the
come
men,
interval
the
world, but
by surprise when
Church
His
His
foretold
He
come
general unbelief,
precise,so
so
to
as
has
text,
not
ears,
the
will
the
in
gracious warning
thoughts,being
our
Church,
never
in that
look
J,pray,"and
heed, watch
and
our
by
away
the
and
He
prolonged absence
;
presence
did not
againstHim.
act
to
or
it practically thought, that He
made
not
365
displayedby others, who speak
to
as
the
see
we
be
would
which go
WATCHING.
XXII.]
Serm.
"
37.
you,
good
the
thief
not
have
ypjyopftre.
WATCHING.
366
to be
suffered his house
Apostles. For
His the
foolish ;
whom
on
of
which
On know
of
Son heed
with
overcharged of
unawares
as
on
the
worthy
like
In
In
like
whole
it is
Watch
"
like men, in
the of
armour
againstthe
power
His
"
of
the
devil
1
Luke
xii. 39.
Mark
xiv.
2
B
37. .
Matt. Rom.
xxv.
hour
awake the
xiii. 11, 12.
is
day
Be
be
3
6
Luke
the
stand
ye may
1 Cor.
at
the
on
to
of
faith,
strong in
able
4?" the
out
fast in the
that
13.
3."
Simon,
"
:
counted ac-
shall
man
one
....
4
of
might ; put
God, that ye may
wiles
may
Epistleto
spent,
ye, stand
of
be
to
strong 6."
be
ye
watch
time
far
Watch
thus
his
in
high
night is
Again,
Lord, and
not
earth.
the Son
thou
you
all them
things that
upbraided Peter
St. Paul
The
sleep
quit you
before
Now
"
5."
to stand
manner
Romans.
hand
escape
? couldest
sleepestthou
and
upon on
whole
all these
to
come
come
be
hearts
your
always, that
pray
He
manner
day
the
Take
says,
drunkenness,
shall it of
face
pass, and
to
come
that
so
snare
a
therefore, and
ye
He
the
"
time
any
oil.
wherein
hour
Again at
tarrying,
therefore, for ye
surfeitingand
; for
dwell
that
2."
life,and
this
the
nor
lest yourselves,
to
cares
day
five
and
without
found
Watch
by
parableof
wise
were
were
says,
cometh
man
the
like
and
bridegroom, after
"
the
neither
A
Lord
our
have
we
;
five
Lord
our
by
whom
the
suddenly,and
came
both
instance
five virgins,
ten
through V
broken
given elsewhere
is
warning
[Serm.
xxi.
be
36.
xvi. 13.
XXII]
WATCHING.
able
withstand
to
all to
let
watch
Peter,
The
"
therefore
and
be
end
of
Now
things
I consider
by
might
; not
obey,
the
or
see
not
have
I
and
first
it. We
but
the idea
and sight,
;
Christ's
come
as
keepeth
a
his
to watch
watch
to
meaning
Object
it directs
specialduty enjoined
contemplate
or
what
but
apprehend
seem as
1
Pet.
vi. 10"13. iv. 7.
vriJjare, v.
8.
does of
us
by believing, perhaps
what
we
is meant
watching.
Eph.
we
word,
we
Most
is meant
obeying;
of the us,
to
? for
then
us, such
on
minds.
our
what
Whether
which
idea
they
simply
; not
for
towards
general
the
obvious
so
because
next
coming.
into
by
remarkable
a
is not
obvious
fearing,loving,and
3
he
simply to believe, but
love,but
watch
to
Paul, is
and
not
are
simply to
naturallycome
1
ye Be
"
whom
Disciple,then
is the
a
a
seeking
what
consider
to
; be
watchingfirst used by
favoured
because
great event,
the
hand
prayer."
watcheth
that
St.
manner
adversarythe devil,
about
this word
at
appear
all inculcate
that
is at
done
others,but
St. John, "Behold
is he
; remarkable
watch
do
like
unto
your
great Apostles,Peter
word
In
having
4."
Christ, then two
2."
watch
And
devour3."
garments
not
sober all
day, and sleepas
not
us
because vigilant,
thief ; blessed
to
Let
"
evil
roaring lion, walketh
a
may
as
the
sober, and
sober, be as
}"
stand
us
in
367
2
1 Thess.
4
Rev.
v.
6.
xvi. 15.
do
by
WATCHING.
368
I conceive
And in
it is
and
of
perfect servants
called
false and
notion do
we
these the
line.
true
and
I
these
and
I
will
say
discriminated
mark, and
and
and
two
found
I
do
perfect,
the characters,
the in
inconsistent
not.
;
gree slightde-
no
they
do
of
rightside
this
distinguishedby
Christians
inconsistent
saying
insist upon
the
Christians, whoever
true
"
be
the
are
discourse
character, and
consistent
in
any
ians incomplete Christ-
speaking of
but
am
not can-
form
And
necessarilyon
subjectsare
say
we
saying,which
as
or
who
those
not
that can
them.
double-minded
that
or
;
nor
true
multitude
I do
such
tell for certain who
can
the
who
and
me
the are,
are
of
understand
not
not, that
separate the
who
them,
will become
what
points,which
from
who
about
much
main to
God
those
reprobate,but
speak
this
; from
Christians
of the
one
will be found
practicalway,
a
[Serm.
one
watch,
are,
what
Now
is
watching ? I conceive know
you
the
do
and do
or
the you
to
which
hour know
know to
wish
strike what
it is to
be
be
suspense
makes
your
it,and
the you
which about heart
of which
to
it is to be
when
happen
in
for
time
in
to
"
Do pecting ex-
he
and
unpleasant pass at
or
away,
liberty?
anxiety lest
happen
some
you
in
:
life,of
come,
be
may
may
beat
follows
of this
matters
what
should
of
explained as
feelingin
you
and
company,
be
friend, expecting him
a
delays?
it may
thing some-
may
not,
important event, when
think
you the
are
minded re-
first thing
XXII.]
WATCHING.
in the
morning
friend
in
and
? do you
distant
a
wonder
to
from
whether
it is
live upon
so
that
you,
your
soul,that you that
smile, and
To
watch
when
far
those
day he a
person
he
is
is
zealous sighted, looks
for
out
would
in
coming
at
And
he
for
him,
his
smile
cast down-
are
his
in
?
successes
all these ;
as
out
to
which
in
and
ascended. the VOL.
back
would
who
be
not
over-
He
that
found
on
the
his Saviour has
Christ, who
ever
his
own
person up
that
here, and
wore
And
hence
inspiredwriters iv.
; who
happens,and
He
gladlytakes
Christ
honouring Him
if he
forgetwhat with
renews
alive, quick-
with Christ,who, while
watches
as
sensitive,eager,
a
was
?
once
watches
agony,
as
read
you
awake,
is
who surprised,
contemplate what
so
has
all that
in
future, looks
to the
not
He
what
fit to shadow
are
seekingand
Him
be
not
who
;
overwhelmed, or agitated,
and
that
rejoicein
for Christ who
watches
apprehensive mind
He
now
his countenance,
feelingsuch
a
is
know
sadness, and
feelingsof this world
as
a
him,
is present with
changes in
vexed, and
for Christ
he
his,that you
sad in his
are
what
who
of
news
of another.
He
on
expect
day
to
it is to have
is well ? do you
all its
see
to
follows
eye
what
anticipatehis wishes,
you
his
as
know
country,
doing,and to
3"J
show
has
does
purchased
commemorates
Cross
Christ's
and
of affliction
left behind
their
looks
suffered for him.
mantle
in the
he
past, and
Him
when
Epistles,often desire b
b
for His
WATCHING.
370
often
second
coming, as
of His
and first,
in His
Resurrection.
Romans
that at the
body"
Last
If
together."
he
waiting for the
"
he
also
body
dying
of Jesus to
the
the
of
he
adds
If he
consoles
Christ
shall
flesh for Thus
His
the
thought
was
while
it
in which
we
at one,
Rom.
on
and
we
rejoicein we
viiL 17"23.
rection," resur-
unto
His
the
hope
death."
appearing with
Him
that
which
"fills up
he
in
is,
must
thought
in
us
of
the
1." not
what Him
opposite
Holy Communion,
and
time
same
of
union
same
his
Church
is the
Christ
Christ's death the
His
of
when
the
the
If
body."
our
always sorrowing with
one
and offering, 1
mind is
impressed see
"
what
rejoices.And
thoughts is
the
faith
; and
of
the
the
in
afflictions of Christ
body's sake,
from
with
their
the
Christ,"
about
"
alreadydeclared
of
of
thefellowship of His
conformable
Colossians
remains
obliterate
He
has
in
power
and
once,
appear,"of
glory," he
that which
the
the
"
"
at
being made sufferings,
in
manifest
Philippians of
that
Jesus, that the life also
Lord
made
the
glorified
Jesus
always bearing
"
of
be
so
also
Lord
our
If
"
the
Corinthians
the
to
reminds
be
may
of
coming
be
might
we
speaks
of
speaks
the
that
Crucifixion
redemption
also says,
he
Day,
His
if St. Paul
for the
wait
their memory
sightof
Thus "
show
they
lose
with Him, suffer
we
do
never
they
[Serm.
;
other
resurrection
gether, to-
commemorate
we
;
we
make
an
gain a blessing. 1
Cor. i. 7.
2
Cor.
Col. iii.4 ; i. 24.
iv. 10.
Phil. iii. 10.
XXII.]
WATCHING.
This is
then
is to watch
present, and
the
Christ
will
come
our
affectionate and
first. in
again;
And
faith
and
have
these
that
that
or
; and
they
Love
they
that
watching
that
is
it is that
do
not
which way
think
in
consider
life
which
or
have from
came
in Christ
tion for salva-
commandments.
thus
it is it
a
and
is
duty,they have
of
Christian,in
a
faith
of
and
this world
of
is, men
that
surely
What
accidentally happens
test
it
as
; but
have
they watch.
particularproperty, and
of faith
energy
faith
them
they
Bible
they
how
profess;
even
is the
convince
particularproperty
love, which, essential
men
without
they professto
to
of God's
suitable
a
of His
they have love, if they obey
fancy that
definite idea ; and
no
they wholly
trust
by watching,and
meant
least
He
as
coming, from
indeed
are
that the
own
they
even
live in
shall find that
we
at
obvious
faith
and
second
is it easy
they consider
do not
to
and
once,
They
For
not.
of the most
some
His
but
nor
graces,
faith,if they do but
God,
came
is, which
also;
they have
what
gratefulremembrance
without.
love
from
is unseen;
He
as
to desire
this it
general are
; to be detached
live in what
to
thought of
371
love, the
love, if genuine, show
themselves.
It is easy
exemplify what
to
experiencewhich indeed
are
are
of
revilers
open
openly disobey who
we
a
all have of
its laws ; but
more
sober Bb2
and
of
I
Many
or religion,
let
us
the
from
mean
life.
at
consider
conscientious
men
least those
cast
of
WATCHING.
372
They
mind. in
number
a
certain
sense
and
they do
not
watch.
a
but
have
brieflythis ; world
it
taking they
Him
if it
as
;
contemplate the It is not
it.
on
were
His
of
more
their
their
duties
do not
have
no
of
to
upon
without
a
atrously. with
this
their sense
This
lookingout
Giver, and had
; and
live
of this world
the
sake
own
reckon
on
permanence
that
they the
called to
are
earth, and
worldlygoods
are
that
a
be
that
sort
of
they really
law
human
Accordingly,they
guarantees set
their
not goods, be they great or little,
of
religionthe
is their
world, and
this world
never
do not
or
for their
existence,and
them.
rary tempo-
privilegeshave. religious
property, though
property heart
their
present
mere
goods
pilgrimsupon
worldlylot and
accident
they
and
understand
strangers and their
if
as
the
of the
sake
remaining,
which
They
for the
a
and
being separatedfrom
love them
but they gift,
than
the
they forgetGod,
that
God,
and privileges,
and
or by principle, forgetthat are
look
eternal,not
prospect
life to
them, restingin it,
but
they
finding
of
state
serve
of their duties
scene
loving this
portion. They the
is religion
duty,but
that
call
to
of
but
indeed, their
are
pointreligious ;
notion
highestgood,in
their
as
seek
world
Their
God
pleasedGod
it has
and good qualities,
certain
a
only doing
their chief and which
of
up to
loving
; not
too
[Serm.
fault, "
therefore
they
so
for their 7
are
an
rid
while, but
idol-
God identifying
an
idolatrytowards of
the
God, for they think
trouble
of
they have
XXII.]
WATCHING.
found
Him
they
in the
WA
of this world.
goods
reallypraiseworthyin
are
While, then, parts of their
many
conduct, benevolent, charitable, kind, neighbourly, and
useful
in
in the
their
established,and
and
amiable are
judgment,
command
and
are
would of
loath
be
its
improve but
in do
they
level, and would
upon
am
He
against
move
above
the
tower,
and
will
watch
V
This
open
is am
so
moving for
to
apostasy; that
1
Heb.
of
how
ii. l.
My
He I
when
answer
not
me
what
which
rarelyit shall "
you,
this
set
enforcing it ;
will
low
a
centuries,
see
reflect
warning
not
on
temper of mind
urgent in
may
they advance,
watch, and
we
have
wealth, and
professingChristians, we
among
I
is the
this
They
;
I shall
what
when
; and
Lord "
and
in
quence; conse-
to
atmosphere
my
me,
like
on
upon
not
said,
to
stand
reproved
our
they
are
I will
unto
they have
why
rise
the
is found
they
wish
it, and
amiss,
love
they
in aims
;
is
in
to
up
duct con-
mature
influence.
not
mount
were
"
will say
to leave
credit, and
not
never
world.
plain
conduct, but
that
that
nion, opi-
and
themselves, looked
right in
character
good things. They
distinction, and
haps percustom
correctness
much
over
much
still it is
yet
more
much
correct
on,
goes
which
they displaymuch
improving in
even
gain greater
world,
while
feeling,and
time
as
constant
ordinaryreligiousduties
has
and
generation,nay,
see as
if
followers, be ; but
T
374
|Smm.
WATCHING.
foresee while
that I
am
; few
so
have
will open
to Me
have
something
confusion
the
first
My coming,
themselves,
better
God,
well
they
;
Without
which
The
back
love.
and
the
on
The
There
their
They
move
wish
to
serve
on
do
they
;
mirror
may
within of
discoloured
in
not
God,
is
on
full
are
them
of the
of
reverence
is
a
want
instead
of
world
has
a
rusting the ing of reflectbecome
think
what
through
them.
An
with
the
and
world, and the
of
it is not
notions the
a
deal
good
a
upon
world's
for
Christ, and
Saviour, has
have
and
to
the
sensitive
hence, though (to use
they
:
of
called
only in them,
them,
around
of
be
their
I practices, and
tender
the
persons
and
them,
; and
it is
them,
these
to
breath
speaking ; they appeal sort
to
selves feel them-
thought
expression)they
them,
they
to
the
in what
the Son
common
crust
are
they want
peculiarpower
good
time
them
; and
are
on
about
religioushabits
hangs
lives in His
dim
them
satisfied to remain
wish
not
many
say that
soul.
they
as
will from
recover
will need
and
affections.
denying, then,
praise of
heart
to
overtake
summon
They
do
I knock.
change."
to
would
off
they are.
as
wish
and
thoughts and very
earth
of
which
do
first;they
will have
surpriseand news
who
servants
do
to
watch
and
when immediately,
the
collect
the
are
get ready. They
to
awake
keep
Blessed
away.
will
They
will
few
very
world
evil
world
have will
;
of
modes
a
say.
and naturalness, simplicity,
XXII.]
WATCHING.
childlike touch and in
teachableness
them,
religion. They
it :
they have
to
affected
are
when
and
And
as
strained rust
a
this
it, so
does
more
deeply into
And
this is
can
preys
the
rub
to
to
they Lord
our
individual; but
body
on
the
into
and
admits
it.
appear,
of
off these
soul
in
ward outsure mea-
a
such
be
would
not,
His
on
has been
the
remain
sure
unite
but
could
scribing, de-
not, We
coming.
said to this
at
not, can-
that
or
tude, whole, viewing the multi; there
mistaken
thus
may
be
deductions,
doubleminded,
tions excepa
large
thus
things incompatible. This
of, though Christ
subject;
been
I have
as
tudes multi-
that
doubted
after all conceivable
must
be
on
cannot
to
might
the
keep
are
indeed, apply what
; but
once
clear
and
ing. convers-
eats more
it would
as
surely be
that
welcome
one
which
away
Church
and once
and
they
baptismalpurityand brightness.
the
in
metal
upon
great end,
it cannot
Now,
else
of
mode
their
soul
defilements, and of its
flow; either
to
worldly spiritpenetrate
one
viz. afflictions,
not
a
forth
flow
nothing, or
say in
questions
sides, a rightand
two
they ought
difficult,and
are
distinctions, take
religiousfeelingsdo
times
easily,at they
reallybut
are
Their
least expect
you
refinements, in
in
them,
at
course straightforward
a
reservations, make
there
wrong.
called)get
off when
start
exceptions,indulge where
be
may
them
persuade
to
It is difficult to
in them.
(what
or
375
it is
a
most
had
said
tempting atwe
nothing
affectingand
so-
WATCHING.
376
lemn
that
thought,
attention
this
to
He
danger,
very
religiousness ;
unbelief, which fashions, the of this
is
aims the
of
us
at
the
from warns
; He
be
intreats
of
world.
He
whose and
He
comes,
prepared
warns
soul
they
was
will
"
bridal the
and
and
is come,
limbs
and
blood
there,
His
the
wife
time
who When ; their
who
men
the are
lect col-
once
thought ! are
little
there,
children,
saints, and
marriage hath
rich
swim,
Angels
white-robed
the
servant
all at
"
;
world
the
fearful
O "
in
as
will not
faculties.
and
of
will
eyes
of
tenderly
virgins.
totter,
perfectare
the
and
all want
and
sweeping by,
holy teachers, washed
one
They
train is
just made
martyrs Lamb
senses
the
foolish
the
; He
cause
instance
required,of of
off
portion with
our
the
warns
drawn
that
us
confused, their
suddenly awakened. their
by
us
nities, va-
niture, fur-
all allurements
coming,
take
being
He
minds
whatever
by
for His
to
not
us
be
in
house,
society.
our
solemnly warns
tongue falter,their
the
Him,
of
drank, and
will
head
having
forts com-
great people,
courts
againstall excitements,
will not
ate
having a
positionin
of
the
and
food, raiment,
matters,
thought
us
loves
satisfaction
a
a
religionand
pleasures,the
domestic
danger
this world
man
of
circumstances, likes pomps
particularabout
and and
feels
of
called,though
indeed, but
the distinctions, "
our
danger
be
mixture
God
life, which
the
it may
so
this
serves
in
prosperous
actually called
has
for worldlyreligiousness, it is
[Serm.
made
of
the
herself
WATCHING.
XXII.]
have
been
been she
hath
She
ready.
sleeping,she
been
purifyingthem hour
is
and
;
? what
this
world
Lord
out
go ye
shall
then
but
to
now,
world.
We
deceive
that
on
we
better us
that
perishingworld.
We
those
tell
who
follow
and that we
do
we
allow
be, when
the
full
what
will
not
ourselves
in what
have
less ;
we
and
do
not
debate
ourselves
we
and
to
covet
have,
to
allow
we
or
practise,to when on
;
we
a
hints
it
our
we
what look
should
down
ourselves for the
argue be
have
we
to
who
professwhat of
sake
obeying,and
reasoningpowers,
so
mean,
not,
those
on
to
sures, plea-
harm,
no
of
this
to
its
little of
think
we
now;
repelthe
we
will taste
its ways,
serable Mi-
itself.
save
joiningourselves
are
able un-
up,
altogetherneglectreligion.I
not
boast
we
will
? what
conscience
our
judgment
all for
and
present serving the
at
are
trifle with
our
of
us
we,
light,and
burned
be
groom Bride-
ceiving wretched, de-
us?
will then
breaks
of "
hour, indeed, will that
believe
the
!" but
Him
obey it,
for
done
marriage
descending,
gained then
have
! which
consciousness
is
blaze
nor
only to profitus,
not
her
now
meet
the
sound,
we
have
to
with
by
one
holiness, and
"
the
world
; and
grace;
ones,
in
holy Jerusalem
dazzled
welcome
what
chosen
we
she has
to
grace
proclaims, Behold,
voice
but
are
neither
her
while
robing ;
exercisingthem
The
cometh alas !
been
jewel, and
to
for her
come.
loud
a
has
gathering in
has been
and
one,
herself:
alreadyattired
adding jewel has
377
and
victory,
we
think
pride our-
WATCHING.
378
selves to
themselves,
theories
own
we
or
;
about
careworn
and
other
will
refuse
believe
not
believe
to
that
religious.We
are
we
too
religious ;
there
is
nothing high of
thoughts, in
on
great
of
looking out on
the
in
for
or
This
is
Day
will
Day
will search
state,
our
declare
ourselves, that
have
words, and
Redeemer
of
is
who
soldiers our
sparks of
it.
this, and
the
hand, and
the
home
even
cheating ourselves
served
without
above
go not
kindle
bring it
claims, but
worldly service, and partial, Him
is at
our
We way,
we
like
been
not
soul
the
but
in the
Day
have
we
great
for
standing like
hearts, and
our
food
self-conceited
night ;
it ; the
that
ourselves
no religion,
something
or
that
possible
exertions.
delightourselves
gether alto-
not
it is
great
our
a
watch, in the dark
fire, and
with
deep
ourselves,not
own
to
taught
work
or
ourselves
think
to
one
world, and
are
have
or
self-satisfied
a
our
obstinately
we
affections,no
our
no
we
this
persuade
learn
to be
exercise
know
we
in
We
do.
we
we
and irreligious,
less
envious, spiteful,
portionwith
it ;
had
defend
and
evilnatured:
and
our
who
over-anxious, fretful,and
worldly matters,
take
we
way
forth
set
are
jealous,discontented,
we
despise those
enlightened,and
say for
[Serm.
and
Christ, with
a
as
the
meagre,
really
plating contem-
apart
this
from
world.
Year is
ever
nearer
after
passes nearer
earth,
than we
may
year it
was.
silently;Christ's coming O
that,
approach nearer
as
He
heaven
comes
!
O,
XXII.]
WATCHING.
Him
brethren, pray
my
Him
seek
in
have
after Him.
cross
Resolve
Scripturecalls
what a
by
threats.
promises or
"
to
Him
obey
obedience
bring
If you to
bid
and
you?
Him,
and
to
obey
Him
who
close
behind
hides
Him
framework Him will rend
Him
from
and that
us
He
bids
be
off, though He
He
and
sky
; the
veil, and
are
day show
but will
a
Every
so,
to
but
things which veil
material tween going bewhen
come
Himself
obey
approach
this
is behind
He
has
is to
seems
of
screen
quent fre-
Church
His
approach Him. an
way
revealed,
has
to
"
not
You
only
precepts, to
He
tence pre-
does
obediences.
are
approach,
us.
; earth
mere
is the
adhere
to
visible
this
His
is to
an
far
is not
a
world.
the
truths
what
do
is
of obedience
is
it, except because
is
to
profession
any
"
duties
the
ordinances,
people, why
and
Any
have.
you
is of
regulateyourselvesby His
once
religionwhich
your
believe
to
are
in
act
All
seeking Him.
give you
to
heart
face ; obedience
His
seek
to
the
good heart,"or
obedience,
God
to
by
or
Him
and
none,
Any
nearer
you
of
waiting,begin at
best than
deceit.
and
of
the
better
is
so.
shadows
"
excuses,
honest
an
is disjoinedfrom
which
have
with
your do
strengthto
Pray
without
perfectheart, and,
in
by disputings,or by notions,
or
or by high professions,
world's
to
you
bear
only, to
in His
heart
make
to
longer beguiledby
no
religion," by words, or
the
you
Him
work
one
Resolve
be
to
give
to
sincerity.Pray
You
earnest.
#79
to
us.
He And
WATCHING.
380
according
then, He
will
know
not
us
He
And
if
one
to
world
third
the
those
shall
He
of
us
fail.
!
Life
to
come
is
hard
is
short
be
to
;
attain
death
so,
the
it
is
everlasting.
1
Luke
xii.
37,
38.
ing watch-
them
or
but
certain
come
blessed
are
of
portion ;
sit
them.
serve
watch,
them
this
May
and
second
find
and
find
make
forth
the
servants,
shall
and
He
Him,
those
are
cometh,
come
in
come
is
blessed
will
Him,
for
forgotten
Himself,
will
1."
It
"
gird
watch,
servants
have
He
and
waited
we
but
;
shall
meat,
to
If
when
Lord,
the
down
have
we
us.
recompense
whom
in
as
XXII.
[Serm.
it
is
;
and
every woeful
the
SERMON
XXIII.
KEEPING
FAST
AND
Eccles. "
A
time
to
and
weep,
and
At of
Christmas
refined
in
and
iii. 4.
time
a
laugh
to
time
the
at Easter
is
joy
our
It
a
a
long
longcourse
outbreak
It is
a
last
its nature
historybefore of
and
its
worketh and
the
Preached
love
on
thoughtful;
he
through
run
it is.
what
it becomes
when
of
news
describes bulation Tri-
"
says,
patience,and patienceexperience,
of
and
hope
God
hearts, by the Holy Ghost 1
has
first. St. Paul
formation,
experiencehope;
because
a
joy
neous sponta-
the
it is
it, and
not
the
which
feelingsbefore
and feeling,
mourn,
highlywrought
is not
Redemption might occasion, but it has
to
natural, unmixed
its character.
inartificial
time
a
:
to dance."
with
joy
we
children, but
and
a
FESTIVAL.
is which
Easter-day.
maketh shed is 2
not
ashamed, in
abroad
given unto Rom.
v.
3
"
our
us
5.
2."
KEEPING
382
And
the
before
FAST
Thee
they
being
as
the
joy
divide
the
of
case
of
Captain
he
the
according to
fulfilled in the
was
FESTIVAL.
prophet Isaiah, when*
rejoicewhen
men
AND
They joy
"
says, in
harvest, and Or
spoil1."
Lord
our
[Serm.
it
as
Himself, who,
salvation, was
our
as
made
perfectthrough sufferings. Accordingly,Christmasis ushered
day
only,but and
it
rigours of
springsout
of
time
a
Easter-daywith
the
and
in with
the
the
awful
long Week
Holy
of
fast
Lent,
just past;
(asit were) is
and
expectation
born
of Good
Friday. On
such
which
joy which
day, then,
a
Christians
they
disposed
have
to
ought
but
forth
air, and that
to their
past, the
silentlysit
down
and
be
joy
has
taste. at peace,
been
transmuted with
so
and
it is
a
it is not,
and
the
They
are
than
to
much
the
complex
many child
joy only the be,
sorrow.
1
Isa. ix. 3.
the of
to
muse
; for their
is of bound
so
so
up
associations, that
greater as
come
of
of sorrow,
sad
and
will
fruit is sweet
words
nature,
a
illness
shadow
disposed rather use
be
people
freshness
under
the
cannot
sick
they
come,
great delight,whose
painful memories
though
will often
crisis is
yet
trial
the
the
day
with
to
like
light of
Tree,
feel, and
Rather,
strength not the
to
intensityof
very
little.
convalescent, when over,
the
through, they
gone
say
from
from
if it had
the
never
trast, con-
been
KEEPING
XXIII]
And
this too
in
the
FAST
the
revulsion
us
is
the mind
the unknown
with
alive, if
not
of trial.
this state which which
are
it cannot
And to that
the
his sufferings,
the
lack
of faith and
best
them him has
is
a
dream,
caught a
they
so
invisible
portion
in
tions it has recollec-
of
are
before
the
his faith in the week as
have a
"
dream,
a
only at
glimpse of 1
moments
what
was
?
fore brought be-
reality,his sin.
rowing har-
broken
now
been
imperfectly.They
vivid
fearful
a
Saviour's
But, alas !
he
have
stands under-
been his
to
from
because
discernment, spiritual
because
through
gone
spellis
which
nuance. conti-
parallel feeling
a
has
him
to
but
distress,of
of relief without
misery and
own
at
least
is at
its
of
Christian
dream, but
him
of powers
the
to
are
is all this but
of which
no
which
gleams
subjects,indeed, are
describe, which
afterwards
contemplationsput
him
tact con-
out pursuitswith-
just passed, which The
is
of
which
dream,
and itself,
recal the reasons,
what
with
into
painful,recollections
object,and
an
sickness seen
skirts
exposed
And
are
world, and
this
good,
in
brought into
the
sees
more
influences, bad and
prehend feeblycom-
For
into
it is
ness, sick-
happens to
must
we
like un-
from
is much
it cannot
It
is not
recovery
back
turns
providencesbeyond
more
Easter
after.
mysteries;
ascertain.
$83
things that
objectswhich
it cannot and
that
from
world, it
in company
a
also there
vaguely follow
wanders
with
on
strange, much
and
FESTIVAL.
feelingat
of mind
that in sickness that
AND
to
heart
continually
KEEPING
384
his reason,
before
him
upon
deep
Saviour's
affected
scenes
the
has
been
bound,
are
be
sorry, and his
master as
grief,could
parents
there
is
something
Gospels
allows, those
has
he
make
to
sufferings
and
bad
a
ought could
"
to
not
fears,but
was
silent,when
are
from
sorrow,
wrong,
of
felt he
why,
say
weep, in
the
body, which
realize his
not
of
and
like that
he
not
nature,
quiet thus, I say, his dis-
been
could
their
that
of
health
dreary;
wonder,
see
flesh,not
And
children, who
they
of the
as
has
forcibly
most
Lessons
of
meaning
irrational
history of
week
restless and
very
far the
dream,
what
stand under-
not
his
the
salvation.
during the
"
the
or
discomfort
as
with
his
but
which own
made
transitory,
could
them,
because
"
mind
of his
sympathize which
impressionit
not,
through
sorrow
record, but
did of
came
of of
the
[Serm.
contemplated steadilyhis
reasons
words,
him
not
was
he
he sufferings,
the
FESTIVAL.
because
"
when
even
Saviour's
AND
and irregular, shifting,
was
because
His
FAST
feeling
a
though they
cannot
what.
say
And so
therefore
shake
off at
into
what
and
died, yet
is.
day, having
and
what
once
Christ
are
of
loosed
the our
sinners. our
has been,
to
as
indeed, though
pains of
old
death
cannot
fully
enter
suffered
He
third
the
; but
not can-
we
what
contemplation of Him,
accomplishedreally; we
he
is over,
again vigorously on
rose
accomplish in He
though it
now,
for He
We selves
have upon
was
the us,
the
Holy One,
languor and though
we
pression opbe
XXIII.]
KEEPING
therefore
; and
new
Prince
of
into
His
and
seat
the
see
us
preparatory
those
is what one
is
other
tide, are
which
since.
They
present back
the
to
not
their
do not
act
;
time
they feel
not
do not
hold
that
world
have vol.
at
the Name iv.
Lent.
This
To
them,
they take Hence
same.
all.
at
history;
To
them
of
historyas
large,but of Christ
His
celebrate
it ; it has
This
earth.
sojourn on
; and
the
a
of sort
is the too
in
is,that
neither
have
hold
on
them.
things by of case
They
history,in
consequence
They no
years death
transport themselves
not
His
of
course
a
life and
Saviour's
our
they do
in their heart. the
world
shall
we
fast- day, holy
the
and
their estimate
measure
out with-
Easter-tide
another, and
interest in it.
no
love towards
nor
make
observance
own
sure
large.
at
one
again,and
over
sobers
place eighteen hundred
took
them
to
be
us
grievedin
not
but like another
Gospels are
which
sorrow
rejoicein
next
may
sense
Feast-dayand
realize the
not
events
do
of them.
account
they do
None
as
we
beauty. of
some
let
season,
same
thither,
enjoyment,yet
our
the world
is the
tide and
in
have
in
seen
season
the
who
Day, of
all.
rejoiceat
less than
do
keenness
long
forth
us
Moses,
its
season
is the
walk
like
upon
who
carry
cannot
whence,
the
385
Him
beg
we
meditate
this Blessed
in
such
no
down
quellsthe
not
FESTIVAL.
must
we
world, for
new
yet,though
ushers
AND
Life, the Life Itself,to
land, and
And
and
FAST
faith
They it ;
they
practical principle not
only with
often
with
their
mouths. c
c
men
who
They
KEEPING
386
they believe
think or
the
in
in
AND
the
upon
why
? because
the
of
round
have
Sacred
considered
thought
religion,not to it
by
they
have
duty
to
to
it to that
they
are
Unless gone,
of grace This
causes,
worth
and
must
be
Feasts
sobriety in
said in
hereafter, is
true
here.
the
the
weeks season
now
to
nearer
Seasons
that
are
mencing. com-
truly,that providential What
God.
such
but
securing. it be
our
to
For
a
means
connexion
service, viz. religious
be
in this
worldly, that subdued
concerning the
feasting which
is itself much
differ from shall
Blessed
"
says,
it
forted;" com-
man
Holy
sure
joy,
our
? too
of Fasts that
of
observance
be
us
be
said, and
bringsa
with
shall
they
rejoicein
is often
affliction
travailed
Saviour
in
mourned,
shall not
we
It
is the
is true
Christian's
rejoicebetter
sobers
for
mourn,
have
we
would
never
Our
called
when
contrary, let
us.
and
spiritual
more
it is the
humiliation
what
and
and
the
previous
secures
or
they
sorrowed
righteousness. On
alone
Church,
temptation ; because
since
thought that,
as
the
religiouslyexcept
act
extraordinarytrial
never
of
and
Service, and
of
course
to
dispensewith
to
simpler and
a
rejoiceevermore,
they
that,
the
unable
are
they profess:
Seasons
it
trial comes,
life,they
principleswhich they have
[Serm.
when
yet
of
Ordinances, religious
the
FESTIVAL.
Him,
dailyconduct
act
if
FAST
previous fasting-
prized,and does
especially
Christian
it is subdued
except that
that
the
; and
mirth how
past keeps
its
KEEPING
XXIII.]
hold
FAST
while
and
us,
upon
it
actuallyindisposesand In
indulgence? loathe
be
poor
exalted, those
joy,those
that
suffer with
first He
joy, but into His our
glory door
our
dwell
is true
to
joy
of
with the
him
we
we
of
may
in
is the
which spirit,
gladlyto death,
a
And
other
what
morations comme-
preceded by
are
keep
truly
Christ,
with
redemption is,
our
yearlyand
Festivals
not
So
life is
to
up
entered
life1." everlasting
but or fanatically, boisterously chastised
not
He
as
even
again from
rise
may
Our
humiliation, that
;
went
eternal
generalcourse it.
in
reap
crucified.
was
I say, fulfilled also in the of
shall
is to suffer here into
in
"
pain.
He
enter
Christ, that
die with and
eternal
to
way
and
suffered
lowly shall
Him
with
words)
before
of God
comforted, those that
reign
Church's
(in our
Christ
they
;
weep
in tears
sow
shall
they may
in the Church
shall be
Christ
may
shall be rich,the
that
mourn
their fill of
rich that
they
But
; the poor
against
glut themselves, and
they are that
us,
firstand
they take
;
fall.
they may
it is reversed be
suffer ;
flesh
feastingcomes
excesses
they laugh
;
rise that
their
then
good, and
;
sobers
and our
first
men
387
warns
tames
the world
fastingafterwards then
FESTIVAL.
AND
them
duly ;
not
refined, subdued,
true
in rejoicing
the
Lord. In such most
a
holy
let spirit of
all
1
endeavour
us
Festivals, this
Visitation cc
of the
2
Sick.
to celebrate
continued
this festal
388
KEEPING
Season, which
much
show has
more
the
seems
Apostles brought
when
shall
we
Gospels,
marked
and
out
read
the
the
of
of
those
of
till she
Apostles ;
or
"
to
was
the
meeting, which shore
and
addressed
and
durst and
commands, remained
in
ate
the
things,till He loved
Him
:
"
or
in
doubted
a
"
rest
speak,but fish
the
of
as
He
great
number
who
does
not, His
perplexed solemn
stood
plunged
into
awed
into
His
silence,and
so
in
in
whom
more
they than
by asking Peter the of
the
on
only obeyed
knew,
consider lastly,
at
delight,
that
was
One
of
silence
Galilee, and :
He
Peter
and the
the of
third,when
Him
and
awe
account
presence
broke
appeared unto mountain
the
they loved,
joyed,whom
we
embrace
to
tell
to
with
not
Whether
knowing
silent
them,
then
water, and
silence
and
hastened
turn
sant plea-
Mary Magdalen weeping
sinking into
rose
and
through pain
gone
voice, attempting
and
the
it in
sweet
pleasure.
sepulchre,seeing Jesus
then
of
we
pensiveness and
the
have
If
Lord.
risen
much
was
nessed, for, wit-
waited
accounts
who
of St.
Resurrection
the
receive
pain
account
feet,and
some
find
indeed
possessed the
they
their
with
recognizingHis
the
of
is
abounded, there Such
the
joyful melancholy;
frame and
sin
while
Lent
whereas
which of
and
thought
consider,
tender
mind
news
;
[Stlrm.
abounded.
of
them
and
where
grace
the
FESTIVAL.
fiftydays,
that
tone
to
AND
lasts for
if to
forty,as
FAST
time
when
discipleson
all
worshipped Him,
not
see
all
if he He the but
that their Festival
XXIII.]
KEEPING
such
was
I have
as
manly
reverent, tender
so
FAST
to
as
AND
been
SH9
it,a holy,tender, describing
joy, not
be
FESTIVAL.
manly
so
be
to
as
mood, the
mingled offeringof
all that
highest in
man's
nature
St.
"
from
the
and
?
And
if
; as
here
seen
of her Son's
Angels
had
her
the
first to honour
who
within
in Paradise
after
arose
May
we
world, let
Let is
us "
faith
must
The
this.
lives ; the the
must
branch
forth
calmer more
our
Vide
during the
who
those
had
elder
to
son sea-
by
been Saints
and
be in
duties
our
while
in the
like
Fourth
in
next
more
are,
the
zealous
Sunday
must
lively. love
our
world,
fruitful
a
this
love
our
proportionas
more
while
vigorous and
hearts, the
Year.
heavenlyjoy ;
it, recollectingthe
tranquil we
Christian
flower
away. calm
grounded"
resigned,the
more
1
and
tion Resurrec-
resurrection, and
earth, and
on
forget that
never
rooted
for
faith
our
lesson
Resurrection, appeared in the
forgetthat
never
us
silent,
be
still
are
we
with
in such
pray
holy a
Gabriel
vanished
partake
and, while that
the
a
altogetherdrawn His
on
with
her, and
then
Holy City,and we
and
pure
veil
the
blended
learn
after the
earth,even
on
gether, to-
Scripture observes l
humiliation, was
the
joy
too
Angel's
brought
perhaps we
Virgin
was
not
is best and
St. Peter
and
which
Blessed
she, who
than
more
here
silence
deep
concerning the be
woman's
Mary Magdalen
St. John
into
rude,
effeminate,but (as if)an
tree
active be more
; the
in Lent.
our
into our
busy ; more
390
KEEPING
unruffled, the
Christian
from
the
Alleluia, the
has
crushed
feet.
has
people,and
of
the
the of
power heaven
of
earth
or
obedience
be
to
have
might
we
;
infinite
influence
always to make,
we
for
good when we
and
do
ask
we
prevail:
so
that
and
when
not,
we
"
heavenly
the
and
the
earth
Blood
of
of
His
in
weapons.
His
is
not
ours,
that
or
would
not
His
with
God,
that
will, and when
know
may
be
continually touching
are
wonderful
most
the
effort
continually possessed of
are
; and
corded ac-
who
we
fully ours,
power we
be
not
things according to
as
; the
in His
this
so
in and
stand
Father
ours,
little
enter
named
For,
prefer,it
a
There
truth
may
grave,
use
the
we
weapons,
springs of
heaven and
to
reallypossessedof
are
do
the
the
far
His
us
wondrous
be
sake.
perchance
so
adder.
but
do
we
He His
through Christ
Name's from
; but
us
if
which
petitionwe
or
for
limits
do
with
for
use,
the
mouth
the
allowed
are
under
and
thing cannot
named
Him
risen with
out,
cry
the privileges,
The
for His
us
the
is risen ; He
enemy
lion
now,
cannot
we
petitioncannot
the
which
serpent'shead.
us
within
which
the
the
our
gifts.
our
of
one
well
may
lion's
nothing impossibleto
into
Christ
the
upon
bruised
fulness
is
Omnipotent reigneth."
gone
has
[Serm.
judgment
We
power
stopped
This
himself.
Lord
has
FESTIVAL.
world's
dead.
all the
He
He
is
the
realizes in
is risen
AND
fervent.
more
paradoxes in
many
"
FAST
by Son
the
Name,
of
God,
providences in and we
are
the
Sign,
able to
XXIII.]
devils
make the "
KEEPING
tremble
which
arms
mere
word, and
mere
bread
weak
things of foolish
wise
;
and,
cant,
He affairs,
God
bade
would
as
world
no
saw
death
Atonement but
full
with
bequeathed His
precepts
a
to
us
let
upon
Him the
in world
and
came
discern
through
without
2
;
all that Him.
Creed,
upright
with
faces
like
them
; to
x.
4.
the in
world let
so
He
has
Let and an
us
us
His daunted un-
flint,to
inflict them
misgiving,without
Cor.
Word
the
sentence
we
earth,
on
we
from
and
then
whom
His
stand
us
1
As
as
of
could work
in
faith, resolute, with serve
He
in Him
persuasion that power
earthly
Eternal
malefactor's
has
man,
rudiments
for sin in which
Ordinances,
; and
of
the
comeliness,
or
insigni-
or
race
so.
He
but
beauty
see
form
an
nought
believe
we
do
when
carpenter'sson,
Incarnate,
that
the
nings, begin-
life and
thingsfor the
Him,
in
discern
the
He
mighty,
small
the
believe
us
and
through them, Christians
cheap
the
confound
invisible
a
seems
chosen
from
human
yet
palling
the
to
renew
of
course
chose
work, and
accept
would
are
world,
what
has
world
elements
and
the
reverse
the
of
the
confound
to
the
to
and
God
things spring
seeds
when
so
world
the
all
as
but
;
Such
in appearance,
symbol,
wine
things
from
saw
rejoice.
small
mere
a
and
and
that
39 1
strongholds' ;" despised by
of
not
FESTIVAL
Saints
and
faith uses,
down
His
AND
carnal, but mighty through God
not
and
FAST
waver-